Marcians oration .ij. or .iij. woordes that make moste againste you You pare awaye from the sentence that your selfe reherseth out of the fourthe Romaine councel the tayle of it immediatly following your own words that is Totam causam Dei iudicio reseruantes quite ouerthrowing your newe supremacy In like maner from the narration of the ambassadry of Pope Iohn you conceale the necessary circumstances of the same as you doe froÌ„ many otber narrations the which being truely set in doe vtterly destroye al your vntrue assertions After this sorte to these woordes of Iustinian the Emperour these things vve haue determined you choppe in of your owne by sentence and withal choppe awaye that which immediatly followeth sanctoruÌ„ Patrum Canones sequuti In this maner whereas throughout your booke one of your great matters to proue Emperours and Kinges supreme heades of the Churche is the inuesturing of bishops which yet neuerthelesse is but an impertinent matter you tell vs stil of this inuesturing and make a great busie nedelesse sturre about it but that the said Emperor or KiÌ„g as for example Charlemaine Otho the first and other receyued that priuilege from the See of Rome and againe that other Emperours and Kinges as for example themperour Henry the .5 in Germany and in England King Henry the first yelded afterwarde and gaue ouer the said inuesturing which things appere aswel by other Authors as by your owne that your selfe alleageth you passe them ouer with great silence For yf you had tolde these and such like stories of the inuesturing of Bisshops truely and fully then had your newe supremacy bene quite distroyed For the saied cause whereas you telle vs that Philip the Frenche kinge swore the Pope to certaine conditions you altogether dissemble what those conditions were For the same cause you leaue out of your Author Io. Anth. Delphinus in the midle of the senteÌ„ce a line or two Least that yf you had sincerely sette in those woordes they would haue ouerthrowen your fonde folishe and heretical paradoxe that the Authoritye to excommunicate appertayneth neither to Bishop nor Priest Wel to sette a side least we be to tediouse all other places of like corruption which plentifuly abunde euery where in your aunswere we will only touche of a greate number two or thre apperteining to our own domesticall stories You will proue to vs that King Henry the first was supreme head of the Churche of Englanda nd why trowe you Forsoth because the spiritual condescended in a Councel at London that the Kings officiers should punish Priestes for whoredome Is not this I praye you an importante and a mighty argumente to proue the Kings supremacye by which rather directly proueth the cleargies supremacye of whome the Kinge had this authoritye And yet such are your accustomable arguments as may sone appere to the reader But this is not the thinge we nowe seeke for but to knowe what kinde of whoredome it was that the Priests should be punisshed for Lo this though you alleage 7. marginal authors durste you not ones touche For yf you had you had withall proued your own whoredome aÌ„d such as is much worse then was theirs Againe you labour to proue by Browghton a temporal Lawier that by the Lawe of the realme the King was then taken for supreme head of the Church for that all are vnder the King and the Kinge is vnder God only but you most shamefully dissemble that the said Browghton speaketh but of the Kings authority in temporal things and that in the place by your self alleaged he saith that as Emperours and Kings are the chiefe rulers for temporal things so for spiritual things the Pope is the chief ruler and vnder him Archbisshops Bisshops and other But of al other Lyes this that we shal nowe shewe is one most Capitayne and notable Of al stories by you most miserably and wretchedly pinched pared and dismembred the storie of our first and noble ChristiaÌ„ King Lucius is most shamefully contaminated depraued and deformed The consent of al stories as wel Domesticall as externall yea as wel of Catholikes as of heretikes as farre as I can yet by diligente searche possibly finde is that the saied Kinge Lucius was châ—istened by the helpe aduice and instruction of Pope Eleutherius But you M. Horne beare such a spitefull and malitiouse hart to the Pope and to the See of Rome that contrarye to the narration of all other yea of your owne dere brother Bale the cheife antiquarye of Englishe Protestantes you auouche that he and his subiectes were baptized and that he reformed the Heathnishe religion and did other thinges that you reherse out of Polidore vvithout any Authoritie knovvledge or consent of the Pope And yet beside all other your owne authour Polidorus sayeth that he was christened and the prophane worshippinge of the false Gods was banyshed and other thinges done by the admonition helpe and aduice of the said Pope Eleutherius Ambassadours And therefore you rehersing Polidorus woordes of the saide Kinge Lucius moste falsly and lewdely doe cutte awaye from Polidorus his sentence by your selfe recyted all that euer Polidorus writeth of Pope Eleutherius and his Legats I truste Maister Horne that when any indifferente Reader hath well considered these and suche other like partes that euery where you playe in this your Aunswere and withall the cancred and maliciouse harte that you beare to the Apostolicall See of Rome which most euidently bursteth out in the handling of the foresayde story of Lucius he shall fynde good cause to take yowe as you are false and maliciouse and not to trust the reporte of such a partial writer yea of such an euident falsary But it is no newes for a man of your coate to be partial in Popes matters or to cal the Pope himself the childe of perdition or to terme his lawful doings Horrible practises as you doe But to auouche him to be a more periculous enemy to Christ then the Turke and that Popery is much more idolatrous then Turkery I thinke you are the first English protestant that euer wrote so Turkishly Such Turkish trechery might better haue bene borne in the lauishing language of your hotte spurred Ministers in pulpit then in the aduised writing of a prelate of the Garter in printe With the like discretioÌ„ you cal blessed S. Augustin of whome we Englishmen first receyued our Christendome in contempt and derision the Popes Apostle maligning in him the name of the Apostle of Englande and calling him beside together with the blessed Apostle of Germany and Martyr Bonifacius blinde guides and blinde bussardes But who so bolde as blinde bayarde or who can see lesse in other men then such as can see nothing in themselues And what doe you els herein but like a furious Aiax thinking to deface the Pope fall a whipping and rayling at his shepe such shepe I say as Christ committed to Peter whose successour
the artillery of the town plaÌ„ted their ordinaÌ„ce in the great Maire a strete so called stoode there in armes against their PriÌ„ce required opeÌ„ly the kayes of the gates aÌ„d of the town house the banishmeÌ„t of al religious persons aÌ„d priests aÌ„d brefly as the cry theÌ„ weÌ„t about the stretes des CoopmaÌ„s goet en PapeÌ„ bloet the goods of the MarchaÌ„ts aÌ„d the blood of the Priests These I say are manifest clere aÌ„d euident witnesses that the Caluinistes of Antwerp atteÌ„pted no lesse rebellioÌ„ theÌ„ the town of ValeÌ„cens practised in dede But of this Notorious atteÌ„pt and of the whole maner ende and beginning thereof toward the end of this book I shall more largely speak to the which place I remitte the Reader Now what a great and sodayn ouerthrowe God hath geueÌ„ to al these trayterous atteÌ„pts of ghospelliÌ„g protestaÌ„ts and how they haue wrought therein their own destructioÌ„ for had they not atteÌ„pted the dominioÌ„ it self their heresies we feare would longer haue ben winked at and perhaps not repressed at al how first the caluinists in Antwerp were by mayne force of the Catholiks the LutheraÌ„s ioyning in that feate with theÌ„ coÌ„strayned to lay downe their weapons and to crye Viueâ—e Roy God saue the king how sone after vpon palmesonday the towne of Valencenes was taken by the kings Captaynes how straight after Easter the preachers were driuen to departe Antwerpe and al other townes and Cyties of these lowe Countries how their newe Churches are made a pray to the kings souldyars briefely how al is restored to the olde face and couÌ„tenaÌ„ce as nighe as in so short a time may be how wonderfully mercifullye and miraculously God hath wrought herein neither my rude penne is able worthely to expresse it nether my smal experience can sufficiently report it I leaue it therefore to a better time and occasion of some other more exactly and worthely to be chronicled This is lo M. Horne the obedience of the Caluinistes in these low couÌ„tres here as we hear daily with our eares and see with our eyes And truly experieÌ„ce hath to wel shewed that ProtestaÌ„ts obey vntil they haue power to resiste WheÌ„ their faction is the stronger syde as they resiste bothe Prelats and Popes so they laye at bothe Kinges and Keysars And to this the law of their Gospel enforceth them as their own Ministers persuade them So by the persuasioÌ„ of Theodore Beza Caluins holy successour now at Geneua the villayne Poltrot slewe the Duke of Guise his Princes Capitain General By the Authority of Hermannus a knowen rennagate now in Englande and a famous preacher here as before in Italy for open baudery no lesse infamous the towne of Hassels in Lukelande rebelled By the encouragement and setting on of the Ministres who for the time were the chiefe Magistrats there the towne of Tournay for a season also rebelled and sent out ayde to the rebelles of ValeÌ„cens who sped according to their desertes being to the number of ij M. or there aboute intercepted by the kings souldyars and slayne within the twelue dayes at Christmas laste And it is wel knowen namely by the first execution made after the taking of Valencenes aboute witsontyde laste that the Ministers themselues were the chiefe Authours of the loÌ„ge and obstynat rebellion of that towne Such supreme gouuerment of the Prince ouer causes Ecclesiastical your dere brethern here M. Horne the Caluinistes doe acknowledge and practise Which that it renewe not to a farder rebellioÌ„ we for the peace of Gods Churche and for our owne safty doe pray and you for sauing your poore honesty had nede to praye Except your harte also be with them M. Horne though your penne condemne them Nowe for the purgation of the Catholiks against whom this man so falsly and maliciously bloweth his horne yt may seame a good and a conueniente proufe of their quietnes and obedience that al this .8 years and more there hath not ben in the realme no not one that I can heare of that hath bene conuicted of any disloyalty for worde or dead concerning the Princes ciuil regiment which they all wishe were as large and ample and as honorable as euer was our noble countreymans the greate Constantines And albeit I knowe quòd non sit tutum scribere contra eos qui possunt praescribere Yet for matters of conscience and relligion wherein onely we stande we poore Catholikes moste humblye vppon our knees desire her highnes that we may with moste lowlye submission craue and require to be borne withall yf we can not vppon the sodayn and withoute sure and substantial groundes abandon that faith that we were baptized in and as we are assured al our auncetours and al her Maiesties own most noble progenitors yea her owne most noble father King Henry the eight yea that faith which he in a clerkly booke hath most pythely defended and therby atchieued to him and his and transported as by hereditary succession the worthy title and style yet remayning in her highnes of the defendour of the faith Other disobedience then in these matters yf there be any thing in vs worthy that name wherein as I haue said our first and principal obedience must wayt vpon God and his Catholik Church I trust her highnes hath not nor shal not find in any true Catholick Let vs nowe turne on the other syde and consider the fruits of M. Horn his euangelical bretherne and their obedience that by woordes woulde seame to recognise the Quenes Maiesty as supreame gouernour in al causes ecclestical Who are those then I praye yow M. Horne that repine at the Quenes maiesties iniunctioÌ„s and ordinances for the decente and comly apparrel mete for such as occupie the roome of the clergy Whence came those .16 Ministres to Paris and what Ministres were they but roundecappe Ministres of England fleying the realme for disobedience Who wrote and printed a booke at Rhone against the Queenes Maiesties expresse coÌ„maundment of priestly apparel Was it not Minister Barthelet that published before the infamous libel against the vniuersall Churche of God bothe that nowe is and euer hath bene As fonde nowe and peuish against his owne congregation as he was wicked before and blasphemous against the whole Churche of God Who are they that haue preached withe a chayne of golde abowte their neckes in steade of a typpet Who are those that preache euen in her highnes presence that the Crucifixe her grace hathe in her chappelle is the Idoll withe the red face Who are those I pray yow that write Sint sanè ipsi magistratus membra partes ciues Ecclesiae Deiâ—imo vt ex toto corde sint omnes precari decet Flagrent quoque ipsi zelo pietatis sed non sint Capita Ecclesiae quia ipsis non competit iste primatus Let the magistrates also be members and partes and cytizens of the Churche of God yea and that they may be so it
armies came into the fielde in their ovvn persones and fought tvvo cruel and bloudy battailes and so ruled the 380 Schismatical Church vvith Paules vvorde Peters keyes being fast locked froÌ„ theÌ„ both in Christes Churche til theÌ„peror sent Otto the Archebisshop of Collein geuing him ful authority as he should see cause to set in order the Church matters VVhaÌ„ Otto came to Rome vvith this large commission he did sharpely reproue Alexander at the first Because he had takeÌ„ vpoÌ„ him the Papacy without theÌ„perours coÌ„maundement and coÌ„trary to that order which the Law it self and the longe custome also hath prescribed VVhose vvords Nauclerus telleth thus How coÌ„meth this to passe saith he my brother Alexander that coÌ„trary to the maner of old time hitherto obserued and agaiÌ„st the law prescribed to the Romain bishops many yeares agoe thou hast takeÌ„ vpoÌ„ thee the Romain Papacy without the commaundemeÌ„t of the King and my Lord HeÌ„ry and so beginning froÌ„ Charles the great he nameth many Princes by vvhose authority the Popes vvere either chosen coÌ„firmed or had their electioÌ„ ratified and vvhan Le vvas going forvvard in his oratioÌ„ Hildebrand TharchdeacoÌ„ taketh the tale .381 out of his mouth saying in great heat O Archbisshop Otto themperors and Kings had neuer any right at al or rule in the electioÌ„ of the Romain Bisshops Tharchbisshop gaue place to Maister ArchedeacoÌ„ .382 by and by For Hildebrand knevv vvel inough saith .383 Sabellicus that Otto vvould relent easely and agree vvith him In such sort also haue other godly Princes been .384 beguyled trusting ouer much popish Prelats vvith their embassages VVihin a vvhile after vvhan theÌ„perour heard of these doinges he sent streight to Pope Alexander to gather together the Prelats promising that he hiÌ„self vvould come to the councel to .385 set an order in the Church matters that al things might be don in his own presence vvho vsed Alexander very geÌ„tly and frieÌ„dly vvhervvith the Pope aftervvards vvas so moued and savv hovv he hiÌ„self had beÌ„ abused by HildebraÌ„ds instigatioÌ„s against so geÌ„tle a PriÌ„ce that he vvas greatly sory that he had atteÌ„pted to be pope vvithout his assent VVherupoÌ„ saith BeÌ„no whaÌ„ AlexaÌ„der vnderstode that he was elected aÌ„d eÌ„stalled by fraude aÌ„d craft of HildebraÌ„d aÌ„d other theÌ„perors enemies in his sermoÌ„ to the people he plaiÌ„ly declared that he would not sit in the Apostolik sea without the licence and fauour of theÌ„perour and further said openlye in the pulpit that he would sende foorthwith his letters vnto the Emperour for this purpose so greatly he repented him of his vsurpation without the Emperours authority Hildebrande vvho had long avvayted and .386 practised to be Pope impacient of any longer tariaunce immediatly after the death of Alexander gatte to be made Pope and vvas called Gregory the seuenth of vvhose electioÌ„ Abbas Vrspurgens saith â–ª next to Alexander succeded Hildebrande vnder whome the Romain common weale and the whole Church was endaungered and brought in a great perill with newe errours and schismes such as haue not been heard of who climbed vp to this high dignity without the consent of the Prince and therefore there be that affirme him to haue vsurped the Papacy by tyranny and not Canonically instituted for which cause also many did refuse him to be Pope In this election Hildebrande .387 made poste haste for feare â—e had come shorte of his purpose In so much that Nauclerus saith before the exequies of Alexander vvere finished the Cleargy and people that came to the buriall cried out that S. Peter had chosen Maister Archedeacon Hildebrande to be Pope vvhereupon the Cardinalles vvent a side and elected Hildebrande But Benno vvho vvas a Cardinall at Rome the same tyme saith that the selfe same euening and hovver vvhen Alexander died Hildebrande vvas enstalled by his souldiours vvithout the assent of either Priest or people fearing lest delay vvoulde breede peril to vvhose election not one of the Cardinales did subscribe in so much that Hildebrande said to an Abbot that came short to the election brother Abbot yee haue taried ouer longe to vvhome the Abbot ansvvered aÌ„d thou HildebraÌ„d hast made ouer much hast in that thou hast vsurped the Apostolik sea agaiÌ„st the CanoÌ„s thy Maister the Pope being not yet buried By vvhich post hast iÌ„portune clamours and violeÌ„t electioÌ„ it is easie to see hovv Platina and those that follovv him do no lesse 388 lie than flatter in praysing this Pope aÌ„d settiÌ„g foorth so comely a form of his electioÌ„ Nauel protesteth and promiseth in the telliÌ„g of this Popes life to kepe an indiffereÌ„cy and fidelity in the report of the Chronicles and first reporteth the state of the Church vnder this Pope vvord for vvord as I haue rehersed out of Abbas Vâ—spurg .389 and to declare his further vprightnes in the matter he telleth vvhat he founde vvriten in a fine stile amongest the Saxon histories that the Bisshops of Fraunce moued the Prince not to suffer this election vvhich vvas made vvithout his consent for if he did it might vvorke to him muche and greuous daungier the Prince perceiuing this suggestion to be true sent immediatly his Embassadours to Rome to demaunde the cause vvherefore they presumed vvithout the Kinges licence against the custome of their auncestours to ordeine a Pope and further to commaunde the nevve elected Pope to forsake that dignity vnlaufully come by onlesse they vvoulde make a reasonable satisfaction These Embassadours vvere honorably receiued and vvhen they had declared their message the Pope himselfe maketh them this ansvvere He taketh God to witnesse that he neuer coueted this high dignity but that he was chosen aÌ„d thrust violently thereunto by the Romaines who would not suffer him in any wise to refuse it notwithstanding they coulde by no meanes perswade him to take the Papacy vpoÌ„ him aÌ„d to be coÌ„secrate Pope till he were surely certified that both the Kinge and also the Princes of Germany had geuen their assente VVheÌ„ the King vvas certified of this ansvveare he vvas contente and vvillingly gaue commaundement that he should be ordered Pope He also reciteth out of Blondus and other vvriters That the Kinge gaue his consente vnto the Popes election sending the Bisshop of Verselles the Chauncellour of Italy to confirme the election by his authority as the maner had bene the which thing also Platina saith he seemeth to affirme Aftervvardes the Emperour called a .390 Councell vvhich he helde as Sabellicus saith at VVormes vvhereat vvere al the Bisshops of FrauÌ„ce and Germany excepte the Saxons The Churchmen of Rome sent their epistles vvith greuous complaints against Hildebrand vnto this Councel In quibus Hildebrandum ambitus periurij accersunt eundemque plaeraque auarè superbeque facere conqueruntur hocque reiecto alium pastorem postulant VVherein they accuse Hildebrande of ambition and periury complainning that he dothe manye thinges proudly and couetouslye and therefore desire
Lawe good maister Horne and no Lawe at all of Kynge Philippe made by yowe I say with as good authoritie and truthe as the damnable articles were made in your late conuocation Howe so euer yt be here is nothinge amended but abuses which to be amended no good man will I wene be angrie withall But what say yow nowe maister Horne to the whole ecclesiasticall iurisdiction that the Frenche clergie practised What became of yt Did the king take yt away or no Whie are ye tounge tyed M. Horne to tell the truth that so freelie and liberally yea and lewdly to lie againste the truth Wel seing that ye can not wynne yt at Maister Hornes hands good reader ye shal heare it otherwise The effecte and finall resolution then of this debate was that the kinge made answere to the forsayd bishop of Sans demaunding his resolute answere in the behalfe of the whole clergy that the prelates shoulde feare nothinge and that they shoulde not lose one iote in his tyme but that he woulde defende them in theire righte and customes neither woulde he geue to other an example to impugne the Churche Wherevppon the Bisshoppe in the name of the whole clergie gaue to the kinge moste humble thankes Howe saye yowe good reader hath this man any more shame then hath a very Horne And dareth he to looke hereafter any honest man in the face Yet he wil say that Paulus Aemilius sayth that the King was fayne to make this sharp and seuere Lawe Why CaÌ„ Paulus Aemylius tell better what was done then your other authour Bertrande being presente and playing the chiefe parte in this play and setting yt forth to the world to your perpetual ignominie with his own penne Wel tel vs then what Paulus sayeth Marie saye yowe Paulus reporteth that composuit rem sacerdotum he did set in order the matters of the Priestes But who speaketh of your sharpe and seuere Lawe Wil not coÌ„ponere rem sacerdotuÌ„ agree with al that I haue told out of Bertrand himself Is now coÌ„ponere reÌ„ sacerdotuÌ„ to be englisshed to make a sharpe and a seuere law Suerly this is a prety expositioÌ„ aÌ„d a try me tricke of your new graÌ„mer Your Authour Aemilius vseth his word coÌ„posuit valdè aptè compositè very aptly and fytlie But you M. Horne with your gaye and freshe interpretation doe nothing else but Lectori fallacias componere deceyue and be guyle your reader or to speake more fytely to our purpose ye doe nothing else but Legem Philippi nomine componere counterfeyte a lawe in Philippes name whereof your authour Aemilius speaketh nothing For Aemilius declaring a notable victory that this King had ouer his enemies saith that the victory obteyned and after that he had made his prayers and geuen thankes therefore to God and to his blessed Martyres composuit rem Sacerdotum he set in order the Priestes matters Then doth he shortly specifie that the foresaide Petrus Cunerius complained vpon the clergy for the hearing of many matters that appertayned to the kiÌ„ges secular cowrte and that the foresaid Bertrandus made him answere declaring amonge other thinges that their beste Kinges in Fraunce the most florisshing and the most notable were euer the greateste patrons and defenders of the clergies liberties and that the other that impugned the same came to a miserable and wretched ende He saith further that the Kings answere being from day to day proloÌ„ged the said Bertrandus with a nomber of the prelates vpoÌ„ S. Thomas of Canterburies day went to the Kinge admonishiÌ„g him that S. Thomas in the defence of the Church liberties vppon that daye spente his bloud and lyfe The King at the length answered that he wuld rather encrease than impayre the Churches right Wherevpon all rendred vnto him thankes and the Kinge purchased himselfe thereby the name of a Catholike King Ye heare good reader an other maner of exposition of â—omâ—osuit remsaceâ—dotum by theauthour him self then is M. Hornes gaye lying glose made in his theeuish Cacus denne And therfore with these words wherewith Aemilius beginneth his narration M. Horne endeth the narration to putte some countenance vpon his false and counterfeite Lawe The clergy then enioyed still their liberties and iurisdiction which ordinarilye they had before either by Law or by custome and priuilege though as I said many causes were but temporall Al the which teÌ„poral causes the said Petrus Cunerius by the way of coÌ„sultation only and reasoning declared by some coulorable arguments to belong to the Kings cowrte onely But for excoÌ„municatioÌ„s synodical decrees examinatioÌ„s of meÌ„s beliefes aÌ„d such like he maketh theÌ„ not as ye bable teÌ„poral matters nor abridgeth the clergies iurisdiction therein but onely reproueth certayne abuses therin committed forthe which and for the other the clergy promised a reformation Let vs nowe see your policie aÌ„d to what benefit of your cause ye doe so lie Imagyne yf ye wil that al were true aÌ„d for ones we will take you for Philip the French King and your Law made in your Cacus denne to be in as good force as yf yt had ben made in open parliament in France What issue ioyne you thereof what due and ordinate consequeÌ„t is this the Frenche King maketh a seuere lawe against the clergie vsurping his iurisdiction Ergo the Pope is no Pope or ergo the King of England is the Pope of Englande Agayne yf al are temporal matters howe standeth yt with your doctrine especially of this booke that ye and your fellowes shoulde busie your selfe therewith Neither will yt ease you to say that ye doe yt by the Princes commissioÌ„ for Cunerius vppon whome ye grounde all this your talke dryueth his reason to this ende that spirituall men be not capable of temporall iurisdiction and therefore this commission will not serue you And yf ye holde by commission take heade your commission be well and substancially made But of this commission we shal haue more occasion to speake hereafter M. Horne The .136 Diuision pag. 82. b. In England at this tyme many abuses about Ecclesiasticall causes vvere refourmed although the Pope and his Clergie did earnestly .448 mainteine them by Kinge Edvvard the .3 vvho vvrote his .449 letters to the Pope admonishing him to leaue of his disordered doings and vvhan that vvould not serue he redressed them by act of parliament and as Nauclerus saith he commaunded that from thence forth no body should .450 bring into the Realme any kind of the Popes letters vnder the paine of drowning and expelled al persones out of his kingdome that were by the Pope promoted to any benefice The .32 Chapter Of Edward the .3 King of England Stapleton THis argument also is right futely to the precedent as resting vpoÌ„ the reformiÌ„g of abuses in matters Ecclesiastical But I pray you tel vs no more M. Horn of reformiÌ„g of abuses if you wil ani way furder your preseÌ„t cause
Churche to be for that the Pope vvould not suffer free and General Councels to be called by the Emperours according to the aūcient custome and that his authority is not by the lavve of God but by the positiue Lavves of Princes graunted only because that than Rome vvas the greatest Citie in the vvorld and hath no prerogatiue of Christ or Peter more then any other Bisshoprique Stapleton A faire pleasurely for one Schismatique to plead vppon the Authority of an other Schismatike As if you would say M. Horne Aske my fellow if I be a theefe For both the Author Nilus and the first setter forth therof Flaccus Illyricus are knowen and notorious the one a Schismatike the other an Heretik And therfore what so euer ye here bring oute of Nilus bookes it weigheth no more then if yowe brought Illyricus him selfe or Luther his Maister And to saye the truth it is nothing but an heape of vntruthes not only on your Authours parte but on youres also ouerreaching him shamefully as I shall anon declare But as for your authour if he would haue considered no more but his owne predecessours the Archbisshoppes of Thessalonica he should haue found that they almost one thousand yeares before had an other and a better iudgement of the Popes authoritie and were at that time the popes Legates for the Easte partes as well appeareth by Pope Leo his epistles to Anastasius Bishop there And that the Pope had the principal charge of al churches by Gods owne ordinaunce contrary to the saying of your schismatical authour of so late yeres And yet as bad as he is he doth litle relieue yow For he graūteth the Pope to be Patriarche of the Weste Churche And so is he thowgh he were not the Chiefe absolutelye yet our patriarche and cheif Bishop and therfore cheiflie to be consulted in all greate and weighty ecclesiastical affayres Againe though he be badde inoughe yet is he the worse for coming into your fingers For where you make him to say the only cause of diuision betwene the Greke and the latine Churche was for that the Pope wil not suffer free ād general Coūcelles to be called by the Emperours c. There is no suche thinge in Nilus I haue of purpose perused him ouer neither in the Greke nor in the Translation of Flaccus Illiricus It is your own Captayne and Notorious vntruth M. Horne The .139 Diuision pag. 83. a. Kinge Richarde the .2 called a Councel at VVestminster saieth Polydore wherein it was thought good to the Kinge and the Princes for the weale of his realme of Englande if a parte of the Popes authority were bounded within the limites of the Occean sea he meaneth that it vvere driuen out of the Isle of Britaine .454 wherefore it was decreed that hereafter it shoulde be lawfull to no man to trie .455 any cause before the Bishop of Rome nor that any man be publikly pronoūced wicked or enemy of Religion that is to wit as the cōmon people terme it be excōmunicate by his authority nor that if any mā haue any such cōmaūdemēt frō him they execute the same The penalty ordeined to those that violate this lawe was that losing all his goodes he shoulde be caste into perpetual pryson The .34 Chapter Of Richarde the seconde Kinge of Englande Stapleton HEre lo M. Horn at lēgth strayneth vs very sore For nowe all suytes to Rome are quite cut of Neither can the Pope send any excommunication into Englande What may we then say to helpe our selues Shall I lette the matter goe and let yt shifte for yt selfe as yt may and reason againste the man and not the matter and tel M. Horne least he waxe to proude and want on for this great triumphaunte and victoriouse argumēte that yf a man that is excommunicated is as he expoundeth yt a wycked man and a enemie of religion that him self and his fellowes had neade to loke wel abowt them beinge accursed not only by many Popes which now M. Horne careth not a rushe for but by many national and general coūcelles also Or shal I tel him that suyte to Rome for excommunicatiō is but one braunche or arme of the Popes authority And that the residewe of his authority stoode in strengthe and force styll And so that he proueth not the lyke regimente that nowe is in the which the whole papal authoritye is vtterly bannished Or shall I say that God punished the kinge for his attempte and as he toke away the Popes authority so he loste all his owne very shortly after and loste bothe crowne and kingdome miserably Or shall I say this lawe died with the kinge and was neuer after vntill our dayes put in vre Or shall I say that thowghe all the Popes authoritie were bannished by this statute out of England M. Hornes newe supreamacy will not therof followe but that the supreamacy in matters ecclesiasticall remayned in the Bishoppes especially in Thomas Arondell Archbishop of Canterbury who kepte coūcelles and synodes and determined matters ecclesiasticall without the kinges cōsente therunto by whose prouincial constitution Mayster Horne and his fellowes are declared excommunicate parsons and heretikes for the hereticall doctrine that he and they maynteyne contrarie to the catholike faith Or shall I yet ones againe appeale not to Rome leaste M. Horne charge me with a terrible premunire but euē to some domesticall Iudge and I greatly passe not yf yt be to a quest of lawyers of his best frendes to be tried by them yf they can fynde any suche lawe in the Statutes of oure Realme Againe shall I appeale to an other Queste euen of his owne nighe neighbours in Winchester schole to be tried by them yf I falsly accuse M. Horne of a moste vntruth and false translation Or shal I appeale to his deare frendes the Logitioners at Oxford or Cambridge and be tried by them yf I say not true saying now and auouching to M. Hornes owne face that his owne allegation out of Polidore directly proueth the Popes Primacie and especially the customable and ordinarye suytes to Rome I will then holde my self at this stay and I will ioyne with him for these three poyntes First then I auouche that there is no suche presidente to be shewed among the statutes of our realme and further that neuer any suche was made in the tyme of this kinge Secondly I affirme that M. Horne hathe either of deape and grosse ignorance or of cankered malice maymed or mangled his authours narration and depraued and peruerted his manifeste meaning by a false and counterfeite translation The wordes of Polidore are these Concilium habitum est ad Westmonasterium eo in Concilio regi pariter atque principibus visum est è republica sua Anglicana fore si pars aliqua imperij Romani Pontificis Oceano terminaretur quod multi quotidie vexarentur ob causas quas Romae non facilè cognosci posse putabant
them for the more better discharge of their cure and that by the mouth of God thei may not exercise any iurisdictioÌ„ ouer theÌ„ they may not visit theÌ„ they may not reforme theÌ„ they may not order nor correct them without a further coÌ„mission froÌ„ the Q. hignes Suerly my good L. these thinges are so strauÌ„ge vnto me and so contrary to al that I haue rede that I am not hable to satisfie my conscieÌ„ce therin Your L. aunswer vvas that for as much as al Spiritual iurisdictioÌ„ and authority to make Lawes and to iudge the people in courtes Ecclesiastical to visit theÌ„ to reforme theÌ„ to order aÌ„d correct theÌ„ doth depeÌ„d only vpoÌ„ the positiue Lawes of Kings and Princes aÌ„d not vpoÌ„ the Law of God therfore neither did the Apostles of Christ neither the Bishops and their successours may exercise any iurisdictioÌ„ vpoÌ„ the people of God iudge theÌ„ visit theÌ„ refourme order aÌ„d correct them without authority and coÌ„missioÌ„ of the King and Prince M. Horne It is very true that after ye had quarelled muche in sondry thinges touching vvoordes and termes expressed in the Act of Parliament and in the interpretation of the Othe Yee did neuerthelesse finally agree in the vvhole matter thereof finding onely doubt in one point of mine assertioÌ„ namely touching iurisdiction Spirituall or Ecclesiastical al vvhich you affirmed contrary to mine assertion to be committed by Christe to Bishops and priestes as pâ—oprely apperteyning to their office and calling vvithout further commission or authority from Princes or any other povver The distinction that I made of Ecclesiastical iurisdiction I vvil first repete and than put mine ansvveare to your argumentes Spiritual Iurisdiction is diuided into tvvo sortes the one is called Cohibytiue the other not Cohibityue That vvhich is called not Cohibityue is that iurisdiction or povver that is exercised and vvoorketh in the invvarde and .563 secrete courte of conscieÌ„ce that is .564 the preachinge of the Ghospell ministration of the SacrameÌ„tes and the absoluing and reteininge of sinnes by the vvoorde of God in the publique mynistery This therfore they call not Cohibityue bicause in the Court of conscience no man is bound or lovvsed vnvvillingly or against his vvill To exercise this kind of IurisdictioÌ„ neither Kinges nor ciuill Magistrates neither any other persone may challendge or take vppon him onlesse he be lavvfully called thereunto Iurisdiction Cohibityue hath .565 tvvo partes the one consisteth in the exercise of excommunication and circumstaunces thereunto required by Christes institution the vvhich povver or Iurisdiction belongeth to the Church onely and .566 not to the Prince Bishoppe or Priest for no man hath authority to excommunicate but onely the Churche and those vvho receiue authority therevnto by commission from the Church The other kinde of Cohibitiue Iurisdiction is a povver or authority that consisteth and is exercised in foro causarum in the courte of causes and apperteineth ad externum publicum forum to the externall and publike Courte and is defined to be saith Antonius an authority or povver to declare the Lavv geue sentence and to iudge in all controuersies pertayninge to the Courte vvhat is euery mans righte and in summe to doo those thinges that iustice dooth require accordinge to the Lavves Ioannes Quintinus defineth Iurisdiction to the same effect but openeth the nature therof more plainely saying IurisdictioÌ„ is an office and authority to declare the Law that is to admynister iustice and equity and to gouern the people with right aÌ„d Lawes whaÌ„ I name an office saith he I meane that iurisdictioÌ„ hath in it selfe a necessity to declare the Lawe for office is that which euery man is bound to doo to declare the lawe is to exercise iudgementes wherevppon commeth iurisdiction be meaneth that iurisdiction hath the name and is so called of exercising iudgementes iudgementes are exercised onelye of theÌ„ that haue iurisdictioÌ„ that is power to iudge Iurisdiction consisteth only in the contentions or debating of matters in Courte or iudgements This authority to iudge dooth discende nowe from the .567 Prince alone in whome only is all power By vertue of .568 this iurisdiction saith Antonius the Churche ministers accordinge to theire offices rightly enioyned vnto them may lawfully visite enquire of mens manners punishe the faulty send foorth apparitours or sommoners cyte the sturdy and stubborne represse their malepartnes call and sommon meete personnes to the Synode prouinciall or generall confirme the matters decreed in the Synode or CouÌ„cell .569 pardone faultes chaunge or mitigate the penauÌ„ce enioyned for confessed faultes condemne Heretiques and their writinges examine all mens writinges who so euer before they be set foorth or published and after due examination iudge whether they conteyne sounde or pestilent doctrin ordeine Decrees Lawes ceremonies and rytes constitute Bisshoppes and other Church ministers also depose degrade make them irreguler and vnhable to haue holy orders determine illegitimation in personnes for maryage bestowe Ecclesiasticall benefices and exact tythes and annates These and many other thinges may be lavvfully doone by those that haue the povver of this Cohybitiue Iurisdiction which is not saith he properly signified by the name of the keyes for although it may be named in some respect a Church key yet it differeth very much from the keyes of the first Courte that is of the Courte of Conscience For the vse of those keyes that are occupied in the Courte of conscience belongeth onely to the Euangelicall Priestes But this Iurisdiction may lawfully be exercised of those that are not ministers of the woorde and Sacramentes and are not Priestes As the tvvo former partes of Ecclesiastical iurisdiction haue their vertue povver and institution of Christe immediatly euen so this third part vvhich is saied to consist in foro causarum vvith those things vvhich may be vsed or exercised by vertu thereof doth depende vpon the .570 positiue Lavves of Christian Magistrats or vvhere such vvanteth vpoÌ„ the positiue rules and orders of that Church vvhere such orders must be practised and not immediatly vpon the Lavve of God The .7 Chapter Howe M. Horne restraineth the Othe to one kinde of iurisdiction thereby to auoide M. Fekenhams vnuincible Argument taken out of Gods woorde Stapleton AMonge other obiections that M. Fekenham made against the supremacy in the conference at Waltham this was one That Bisshops had their warrante and commission for their exercise of their spiritual function and office by the expresse woorde of God therefore he could not with quiet conscience allowe the othe that geueth the Prince supremacy in all causes spiritual with al priuileges and preheminences in any wise touching any spirituall iurisdiction He misliketh that Bisshops hauing such commission by Gods worde may not visite and reforme their cures without a further coÌ„missioÌ„ from the Queenes highnes M. Horne thinketh to wipe al this away with a distinction borowed as he saith of one IoaÌ„nes Antonius Delphinus If any
saith first that the Apostles and Priests gathered them selues togeather to consult vpon the matter He saith that S. Peter spake first his mind and S. Iames being Bishop there ▪ confirmed his sayings S. Luke also calleth these decrees the decrees of the Apostles and Priests speaking no worde of the whole congregation And when the contention for keping Moses Law waxed hotte at Antiochia the Churche there sent Paulus and Barnabas and others to Hierusalē but not to the whole congregation but to the Apostles and Priests Truth it is that it appeareth also in S. Luke that by cōmon consent of the Apostles of the Priests and of the whole congregatiō Iudas and Barsabas were elected to accompanie S. Paul and Barnabas in their iourny to Antiochia ād to present to the Christians there ▪ the Decrees of the Councel but that the decree was made by the whole cōgregation that doth not appeare but only that they did as meete it was reuerently consent imbrace and receiue it as the Catholike Princes and al their people that be Catholik do allow imbrace and reuerēce the late Synod holden at Trent where were present the Ambassadours of al the said Catholike Princes and yet had they there no absolute voice or consent touching the definition of the questions there debated and determined Nay not the laie men onely but the very Priests them selues haue no necessary cōsent which standeth in the Bishops only as the whole practise of the church sheweth frō the Apostles time Therfore in the fourth General Coūcell of Chalcedō the Bishops cryed Synodus Episcoporum est non clericorum A Synod or Councel consisteth of Bishops not of the inferiour clergy And againe in the same Councel Petrus a priest protested no lesse saying Non est meum subscribere Episcoporum tantùm est It is not my parte to subscribe it belōgeth only to Bishops Thus subscriptiō wherin necessary consent is expressed is confessed to pertayne to bishops only not to Priests And therfore yt is very likely that theis that you call Elders were not single priestes but bishops also Wherein as I will not cōtende so though yt were true that the whole cōgregatiō gaue their voice yet the supremacy in the sayed and other matters remayned not in them but in the Apostles ▪ as may wel appere by this very place to him that wil but reade and consider the text of S. Luke M. Fekenham The .167 Diuision pag. 111. b. The Apostles also hearing at Hierusalem that Samaria had receiued the woord of God they did sende Peter and Iohn to visite thē to confirme them in faithe and that they might receiue the holy Ghost by the imposition of their handes Paule and Barnabas did agree betwixt them selues to visite al those Cities and bretheren which they had cōuerted to the faithe The woordes of the Scripture are these Dixit ad Barnabam Paulus reuertentens visitemus fratres per vniuersas Ciuitates in quibus praedicauimus verbum Domini quomodo se habeant In the which visitation the Apostle Paule Electo Sila perambulabat Syriam Ciliciam confirmans Ecclesias praecipiens custodire praecepta Apostolorum Seniorum By the whiche wordes it right well appeareth howe the Apostles and Priestes at Hierusalem ouer and besides the Ghospell whiche they taught they did make certaine Decrees Lawes and ordinaunces the whiche the Apostle Paule in his visitation gaue commaundement to the Syrians and Siliciās to obserue and keepe What Lawes and orders did the Apostle make and appoint vnto the Corinthians that men should neither pray nor preache in the Churche with their heades couered What reformation and order did he make and appoint vnto them for the more honourable receiuing of the Sacrament and that partly by writing and partly by woorde of mouthe saying Caetera cùm venero disponam and in his seconde Epistle to the Thessalonians he saith Fratres state tenete traditiones quas didicistis siue per sermonem siue per Epistolam nostram What orders and Decrees did the Apostle Paule make touching praiyng and preaching vnto the people in tongues vnknowen and that all women shoulde keepe silence in the Churche and Congregation These and many suche other like Lawes orders and Decrees were made for the reformation of the people in the Churche of Christ by Christes Apostles by Bishops and priestes as the successours of them and that without all commission of any Temporal Magistrate Emperour King or Prince Constātinus being the first Christian Emperour like as I haue saide M. Horne Your vvhole drifte in this parte is to proue that Bishoppes and Priestes may visite geue the holy Ghoste by the imposition of their handes and make lavves orders and decrees to their flockes and cures Your proufe consisteth in the example of the Apostles and this is your argument The Apostles visited gaue the holy Ghost and made Lavves orders and decrees vnto their flockes and cures Ergo Bishoppes and Priestes haue authoritie and may make Lavves visit and geue the holy Ghost to their flockes and cures The insufficiency of this consequent doth easely appeare to those that doo consider the state and condicion of the Apostleship and compare thervvith the office of a Bishop or Priest The Apostles did might and could doo many thinges that Bishoppes and Priestes neither may nor can do The matter is more plaine than that needeth any proufe But as the sequele faileth in forme so let vs consider the matter vvhervpon ye grounde the sequele that your frindes may see vvhat foule shiftes ye are driuen to make for the maintenaūce of an vniust claime That the Apostles did visite their cures and flockes you proue by tvvo places of the Actes in the first place ye .603 feine the Scriptures to say that it saieth not for in the eight of the Actes there is no menciō made of any visitatiō the other place speaketh only of a .604 Scripturely visitatiō and nothing at al of your Forinsecall or Canon Lavve visitation The Canon Lavves visitation is to be exercised by a great number of such persons as the Scripture .605 knovveth not And the matter vvherabout that visitation is occupied for the moste parte is directlye .606 againste the Scriptures The personnes that may lavvfullye visite in youre Canon Lavve visitation are Popes Legates from the side Legates sent and borne Legates and messengers of the Apostolik sea Patriarches Archebishoppes Bishoppes Archdeacons Deanes Archepriestes Abbottes and other inferiour personnes hauing iurisdiction All Archebishoppes whiche are Legates borne haue authority to visit their prouinces by double right to wit by right Legatine and by right Metropolitane ād so they may visit twyse in the yere All these visitours muste beginne their visitation with a solemne Masse of the holy ghost The Bishoppe and euery ordinary visitour must beginne his visitation at his Cathedrall Churche and Chapter He must come into the Church where he visiteth and first kneele downe and
Reader and to make him beleue that Antonius was your Author herein It is not then M. Fekēham but your Maister Ihon Caluin and your self also that condēne al the holy bishops yea S. Paule and the other Apostles to which exercised this iurisdictiō and al other iurisdiction in ecclesiastical matters without any warrant frō the Prince or the Church Namely the blessed bishop S. Ambrose for excommunicating of Theodosius And so al your false accusations wherwith ye charge M. Fekēhā redoūd truly vpō yourself Wher you say that Caluins Latin was to fine for M. Fekenhams grosse vnderstāding what a sine Latin mā your self are I referre the Reader to this your owne booke and to your articles lately set forth at Oxford The places I haue before specified and therfore nedelesse here to be recited againe M. Horne The .173 Diuision pag. 120 b. And againe Iohn Caluin vvriting vpō Amos the Prophet is by you alleged to .653 as litle purpose For be it that thei vvhich attributed to King Hēry of famous memorie so much authoritie vvhich greeued Caluin vvere mē not vvel aduised in so doing and that thei vvere blasphemous that called him the supreme head of the church ye knovv vvho they vvere that first gaue to him that title and authority yet your .654 cōclusiō follovveth not herof Therefore Bishops and priests haue authority to make lavves orders ā◠decrees c. to their flockes and cures no more thā of his former saying Christ gaue to his Church this authoritie to excōmunicat to bind and to lovvse Therfore Bishops and Priestes maie make lavves orders and decrees to theyr flockes and cures Stapleton Caluin saith in plain words It is blasphemy to cal the Prīce of Englād supreme head of the Church He saith also They that so much extolled King Henry at the beginning soothely they wanted dew cōsideratiō This is your second and better Apostle M. Horn that hath brought your first Apostle Luther almost out of conceyte This is he M. Horn whose bookes the sacramentaries esteme as the second ghospel This is he M. Horne that beareth such a sway in your congregation and conuocation now that ye direct al your procedings by his Geneuical instructions and examples This is he whose institutions against Christ and the true diuine religion are in such price with you that there be few of your protestāte fellowe Bisshops that wil admit any man to any cure that hath not reade them or wil not promise to reade them The Catholiks deny your new supremacy the Lutherans also deny it Caluin calleth it blasphemous Howe can then any Catholike man persuade his conscience to take this othe And what say you now at length to this authority M. Horne Mary saith he I say that though it be true yet it will no more followe thereof that Bishops may make lawes orders and decrees then of his former saying that Christ gaue to the Churche authority to excommunicate to binde and to lose In dede ye say truthe for the one it is but a slender argumente The Ciuil Magistrate is heade of the Churche Ergo Bisshoppes may make Lawes and Maister Fekenham was neuer yet so yll aduised and so ouersene as to frame such madde argumentes This argumente cometh fresh and newe hammered out of your owne forge But for the other parte if a man woulde reason thus Bishoppes haue power to binde and to loose Ergo they haue power to make lawes orders and decrees c. he should not reason amisse seing that by the iudgement of the learned vnder the power of binding and loosing the power of making lawes is contayned Which also very reason forceth For who haue more skill to make lawes and orders for directing of mens consciences then such whose whole study and office consisteth in instructing and refourming mens consciences But Maister Fekenham doth not reason so but thus It is blasphemy to call the Prince heade of the Church Ergo Maister Fekenham can not with saufe conscience take the othe of the supremacy and that the Prince is the supreme head Againe the Prince hath no authority or iurisdiction to binde or lose or to excommunicate Ergo M. Fekenham can not be persuaded to swere to that statute that annexeth and vniteth al iurisdiction to the Prince and to swere that the Prince is supreme gouernour in all causes Ecclesiastical These be no childish matters M. Horne Leaue of this your fonde and childishe dealings and make vs a directe answere to the arguments as M. Fekenham proposeth them to you and soyle them well and sufficiently and then finde faulte with him yf ye wil for refusing the othe But then am I sure ye wil not be ouer hastie vpon him but wyll geue him a breathing tyme for this seuē yeres at the least and for your life to For as long as your name is Robert Horne ye shall neuer be able to soyle them Neither thinke you that in matters of suche importance wise men and such as haue the feare of God before their eies wil be carried away from the Catholike faith with such kind of aunsweres The words of Iohn Caluin be manifest and cā not be auoided He saith Erāt blasphemi cū vocarēt ipsum Sūmū caput Ecclesiae sub Christo. They were blasphemous whē they called him he meaneth kinge Henry .8 the Supreme head of the Church vnder Christ. And who were those that Caluin calleth here blasphemous You would M. Horne your Reader should thinke that he meaned the Papistes for you referre that matter to M. Fekenhams knowledge saying to him You knowe who they were caet as though they were of M. Fekenhams friendes that is to say Catholikes as he by Gods grace is And so ful wisely bableth M. Nowel in hys second Reproufe against M. Dorman But that Caluin meaneth herein plainely and out of all doubte the Protestants and his owne dere brethern it is most euidēt by his wordes immediatly folowing which are these Hoc certè fuit nimiū sed tamen sepultum hoc maneat quia peccârunt inconsiderato zelo Suerly this was to much But let it lie buried for that they offended by inconsiderate zele Tel me nowe of good felowship M. Horne were they M. Feckenhams frendes or youres were they Catholikes or Protestants that Caluin here so gently excuseth wishing the matter to be forgottē and attributing it rather to want of dewe consideration and to zele then to willfull malice or sinnefull ignoraunce Euidēt it is he spake of his brethern protestants of Englād and for their sakes he wisheth the matter might be forgotten With the like passion of pity in his commentaries vpō S. Paule to the Corinthians whē he cometh to there words alleaged there of the Apostle Hoc est corpus meum This is my body remembring the ioyly concent of his bretherne about that matter he saith Non recensebo infaelices pugnas quae de sensu istorum verborum Ecclesiam nostro tempore
Magdeburgenses as in place conuenient I haue shewed which also in no time or Age sence Princes were first christened in no land or CouÌ„trie in no Councel General or National was euer witnessed practised or allowed last of al which directly fighteth with Christes Commission geuen to the Apostles and their Successours in the Gospell and standeth direct coÌ„trary to an Article of our Crede if such Supreme Gouuernement I say may be laweful and good then is the Othe lawefull and may with good Conscience be taken But if these be suche Absurdities as euery maÌ„ of any meane consideration seeth and abhorreth then may not the Othe of any man that hath a Conscience be taken neither can this Supreme Gouernement be possibly defended for good and laweful That al these Absurdites and many yet more which to auoide prolixitie I here omitte do hereof depende this Reply gentle Reader abundantly proueth The Primacy of the Bishop of Rome againste the which the Othe directly tendeth as M. Horne auoucheth is euidently here proued not only in our dere Countrie of Englande as well before the Conquest as sythens but also in all other Christened Countres not only of all the West Churche as of Italy Spaine Fraunce Germany and the reste but of the East Churche also yea amonge the Aethyopians and Armenians And that by the witnesses of such Authours as M. Horne him selfe hath builded his proufes vpon for the contrary The practise of the .8 first General Councelles and of many National Councelles beside in Spaine Fraunce and Germanye hath pronounced euidently for the Popes and Bishoppes Supremacy and nothing for the Princes in matters Ecclesiasticall It is now thy parte ChristeÌ„ Reader not to shutte thy eyes against the Truthe so clerely shining before thy face Againste the which Truthe bicause M. Hornes whole Answer is but as it were a Vayne Blaste the Confutation of that Answer to auoide confusion of Replies whereof so many and diuers haue of late come forthe I haue termed for distinctioÌ„ sake a Counterblaste And nowe gentle Reader most earnestly I beseche thee of all other Articles that be this day ouer all ChristendoÌ„ controuersious through the great temerite of selfe willed heretiks raised vp most diligently to labour and trauaile in this of the Supremacy As being suche that to say the Truthe in effecte al other depende vpon Of Protestantes some be Lutherans some Zwinglians some Anabaptistes some Trinitaries and some be of other sectes But as they all being otherwise at mutuall and mortall enemitie emonge themselues conspire againste the Primacy of the See Apostolike so a good Resolution ones had in this pointe staieth and setleth the Conscience as with a sure and stronge Anker from the insurgies and tempestes of the foresaide rablemeÌ„t and of all other sectes and schismes Contrary wise they that be ones circumuented and deceaued in this Article are caried and tossed with the raging whaues and flouddes of euery errour and heresy without staie or settling euen in their owne errours I reporte me to the Grecians who forsaking the vnitie of the Romaine Churche and being first Arrians defying the Pope as it may appeare by the letters of Eusebius the greate Arrian and his felowes to Iulius then Pope fell after to be Macedonians Nestorians Eutychians Monothelites Iconomaches with diuers other greate Heresies eche Heresy breeding great numbers of sectes and all conspiring against the See Apostolike vntil at the last proceding from heresy to heresie diuers RecoÌ„ciliations with the Romaine See comming betwene which staied a longe time Gods highe vengeaunce that ensewed they fel to Turkish Captiuitie in which ô lamentable case they remayne to this day I reporte me to the Africans who falling from the vnitie of the Romaine See first in the Donatistes despising the Iudgemente of Pope Melchiades in the very first springe of their heresy where then it might haue bene stopped if they had geuen eare to their chiefe Pastour then falling to be Pelagians and soone after Arrians by the conqueste of the Wandalles became in time Infidelles as to this daie they continue I reporte me laste of all to these Heresies of the Northe the Bohemians fyrste and nowe Luther and his scholers Whiche wythin fewe yeares their Maister yet liuing and flourisshing wente so farre from hym that he pronounced them in open writyng Heretiques and Archeheretiques And yet they nowe I meane the Sacramentaries whome Luther so defyed beare the greatest swaye of all other sectes What the ende of these Heresies wyll be except we abandonne them in tyme Hungarie and Lifelande maye be a lesson vnto vs whiche by Luthers heresye are bothe fallen awaye as from the Romaine Churche so from the Romaine Empire the one into the Turkes handes the other into the Moscouites But to leaue forayne Countres for triall what it is to separat our selues from the See Apostolike our owne domesticall affayres maye serue vs for a sufficient example At what time kinge Henry the 8. first banisshed the Popes Authoritie out of Englande as the kinge and the Parliament thought though erroneously that this doing imported no schisme nor heresy so they thought likewise in suche sorte to prouide that the people shoulde not fall into the other errours of the newe Lutheran or Sacramentary religion which then the kinge and the Parliament no lesse abhorred then they did Turkery But what was the issewe all the worlde knoweth and England the more pitie greuously feeleth For immediatly bookes came so thicke abrode as well of the Lutheran as of the Zwinglian secte and the people fell so fast to a contentation and liking with them that the king was fayne to make diuers streight lawes and Actes of Parliament for the repressing of heresy yea and to forbidde the common people the reading of the Bible And he sate in his owne person in iudgement vpon Lamberte the Sacramentary Neither the Lutherans and Zwinglians onely swarmed in the realme but the Anabaptistes also twelue of the sayed Anabaptistes being burned aboute one tyme. Nowe thoughe king Henrye altered no matter of fayth sauing this Primacie onely but kepte constantlye the Catholike fayth otherwise and though suppressing the Abbeys he would not suffer religiouse men that had vowed chastitye to marie yet after hys death and in the minoritye of hys sonne kinge Edwarde all the lawes that he had made towching matters of religion sauing against the supremacie were repelled and abolisshed And a new religion was through out the realme set forthe To the which though the Religion nowe vsed be much conformable yet is there in many thinges muche diuersitâ—e As among other for the mariage of Priestes for the which they had some colour in king Edwardes daies by Acte of Parliament Nowe they haue both the Church lawe and the lawe of the Realme against them and which more is the verie lawe of God that saieth Vouete reddite Make your vowe and perfourme it And S. Paule saieth Habentes
sweare that her highnes hath vnder God the soueraignty and rule ouer al manner of persons borne within these her highnes realmes of what estate either Ecclesiastical or Temporal so euer thei be M. Horne Hovv so euer by vvords you vvoulde seme to tendre her Maiesties saulfty quietnes and prosperous reigne your .15 dedes declare your meaning to be cleane contrary VVhat saulfty meane you to her person vvhen you bereue the same of a principal parte of the royal povver vvhat quietnesse seeke you to her personne vvhen one chiefe purpose and entent of your book published is to stay and bring her subiects to an heretical misliking of her royal povver vvhich is a preparation to rebellion against her person Hovv much prosperity you vvish to her Maiesties reigne appeareth vvhen that vvith .16 diepe sighes and grones you looke daily for a chaunge thereof and .17 tharche Heretique of Rome your .18 God in earthe to .19 reigne in her place The third Chapter declaring the rebellion of Protestāts against their princes in diuerse Countres abrode and the seditious writīgs of English Protestāts at Geneua and otherwhere THere haue bene many Kings in this realme before our time that haue reigned vertuouslye quietly prosperouslye most honorably and most victoriouslye which neuer dreamed of this kinde of supremacy and yet men of suche knowledge that they coulde sone espye wherein their authority was impaired and of such cowrage and stowtenes that they woulde not suffer at the Popes hands or at any other any thing done derogatory to their Royal powre And albeit the Catholiks wishe to the Quenes maiesty as quiet as prosperouse as longe and as honorable an empire to the honour of God as euer had prince in the worlde and are as wel affected to her highnes as euer were good subiects to their noble princes aforesayde yet cā they not finde in their harts to take the Othe not for any such synister affection as M. Horne moste maliciously ascribeth vnto them but onely for conscience sake grounded vppon the Canons and lawes of the holy Churche and the continual practise of al Christen and Catholike realmes finally vppon holy Scripture namely that saying of S. Peter Oportet obedire Deo magis quà m hominibus God must be obeyed more then mē So farre from al rebellion against her highnes person and from suche sighthes and grones as Master Horne most wickedly surmiseth wherein he sheweth by the way his owne and other his complices affection towarde the princes not affected in religion as they be that they dayly most hartely praye for her highnes preseruation So farre of I saye that as they haue already for God and his Catholike faith suffered them selfe to be spoiled of all worldly estate contente also yf God shall so appointe to be spoyled also of theire lyfe so is there none of them whereof diuerse haue faithfully and fruitfullie serued their Prince and Countrie that is not willinge for the preseruation of the Prince and his countrie to imploye if the case so require witte body and life also And for my part I pray God hartily the tryall woulde ones come But this is an olde practise first of the Painimes and Iewes then of the heretikes falsly to obiect to the Christians and Catholiques priuie conspiracies and sedition the more to exasperate the Princes against them And when truthe faileth then with the Princes authoritie and lawes to feare them Surely this man bloweth his horne a wrong with charging the Catholiques with sedition which is the verie badge and peculiar fruit of all their Euangelicall broode I let passe the Donatists and their horrible tragedies I let passe the Boheames with their blinde Captaine both in Bodie and soule Zischa a meete Captaine for suche a caitife companie with their detestable vprores seditiō and mightie armie against their Prince and Countrie I let passe how cruellie they handeled the Catholiques casting .12 of their chiefe Doctours and Preachers into a kill of hotte burning lyme and how pitifully they murdered a noble Catholike Knight first burning his feete then his legges then his knees then his thyes to force him to cōsent to their wicked doctrine which when he couragiously and valiauntlye refused they consumed with fier the residue of his bodie I let passe the traiterous poysoninge of that noble yonge Prince Ladislaus the King of Boheme and Hungarie at the time of his mariage in Praga by the meanes of Georgius Pogebratius a great Hussyte for that the saied Ladislaus at his firste entrie into his Towne of Praga gaue but heauie lookes to the Hussian Ministers but lighting of his Horse embraced moste louinglie the Catholique Priestes saiyng Hos Dei Ministros agnosco These I acknowledge for the Mininisters of God And to come nearer to our owne home I let passe the great conspiracies of Syr Roger Acton and Syr Iohn Oldecastle with their complices against King Henrie the fift I referre me onely to be shorte to the tragicall enormities yet freshe in remembraunce of Luthers Schollers in Germanie in Dennemarke in Swethelande and in our Countrie in the time of Queene Marie of the Caluinistes in Fraunce in Scotland and presentlie in these low Countries of Brabant Hollande Flanders and Lukelande Last of all of the Anabaptistes in the Citie of Mounster in Westphalia For these three noble Sectes issued of that poysoned roote of Luther and his strompette Cate haue eche of them according to their hability geuen forth suche euidente argumentes of their obedience forsothe to their Soueraines that all the forenamed Countries do well not onely remember the same but feele yet presently the smarte thereof In Germanie the Lutherans bothe the commons vnder Thomas Muntzer their Captaine againste their Nobles and the Nobles them selues againste their Emperour notoriouslie rebelled and that vnder pretence of Religion The murder in one sommer of fiftie thousande men of the communaltie at the leaste as Sleidan reporteth and the famous captiuitie of the Duke of Saxonie and the Lantgraue of Hesse vnder Charles the fift the late most renouned Emperour who bothe stode in fielde againste him will neuer suffer those bloudie practises to be forgotten The insurrection of the people in Dennemarke againste their Nobles and of the Nobles in Swethelande againste their Prince as witnesseth that learned Councellour of the late moste Catholique Emperour Ferdinandus Fridericus Staphylus are knowen to all the worlde with the successe thereof The open rebellion of Syr Thomas Wiat in the raigne of Quene Marie couering his heresie with a Spanish cloke Charing Crosse and Tower hill will neuer forgette In Fraunce the Zwinglians not only by traiterous force bereauing the Prince of Piemont of his Towne of Geneua and fixing there euer since the wicked Tabernacle of their loytering heresies but also euen vnder the King that nowe liueth as with my eyes I haue my selfe there beholded first by vnlawfull assemblies against open Proclamations and after by open rebellion
withoute measure of bloudshedde by taking vppe of the Kings rentes in Gasconie and the Prouince by possessing by violence his principal townes Rhone Orleans Lions and suche other by murdering most traiterouslie his General Captaine the noble Duke of Guise haue shewed their godly obedience to their Soueraigne Princes For the better and more large deciphering of all these tragicall feates wrought by the Caluinistes in the Realme of Fraunce I referre you Maister Horne to an Oration made of this matter expresselye and pronounced here in Louaine and translated eloquently and printed in our Englishe tongue What loyall subiectes the Caluinistes in Scotland haue shewed them selues towarde their Queene and Soueraigne Knokes and his band the flight of the Nobles aÌ„d the murdering also of her most dere Secretary eueÌ„ within her graces hearing with other bloudy practises yet hot and fresh beareth open witnesse before al the worlde It is euident that beside and against the Princes authority your Religion M. Horne hath taken place there To come to the outragious enormities of the low Countries here what tongue can expresse what penne can deciphre sufficiently the extremity thereof These men liuing vnder a most Catholique moste clement and moste mighty Prince the loyaltie of their profession is suche they neither reuerence his Religion nor consider his clemencie nor feare his power but contrary to his open edictes and proclamations abusing his rare clemencie in remitting vnto them the rigour of the Inquisition proceede daylie to ouerturne the Relligion by him defended to prouoke his iuste indignation and to contemne his Princely power For a graunte beinge made of the mollification thereof for a season vntill the Kings pleasure were farder knowen at the humble suite of certaine GentlemeÌ„ put vp to the Ladie Regent the .5 of April in the yere .1566 which graunt also was expressely made vpoÌ„ conditioÌ„ that nothing should be innouated in matters of Religion in the meane while these men yet hauing an inche grauÌ„ted them tooke an elle and the rodde being cast aside fel streight to more vnthriftinesse then before For sone after flocked downe into these lowe Countries a number of rennegate preachers some out of Geneua and Fraunce some out of Germanie some Sacramentaries some LutheraÌ„s and some Anabaptists Who lacking not their vpholders and staies fel to open preaching first in Flaunders and then next in Antwerp the .24 of Iune of the said yeare .1566 After at Tournay and Valencenes in Holland and Brabant in al Townes wel nere except onely this noble Vniuersitie of Louaine which God only be praised therefore hath continued in al these garboiles troubles and disorders not only free from all spoiles of their Churches and Chappelles yea and of all Monasteries round about as few townes beside haue done namely Bruxels Bruges Lyle Mounts in Henaut Arras Douay and no towne els of importance as farre as I can remember but also hath remained free from all schismatical sermons in or about the towne Whiche of no great towne in all Brabant and Flanders beside can be said God onely be praised therefore for whose only glory I write it For as this towne and vniuersitie was aboue al other townes in al this Land moste spyted and threatened of these rebellious Protestantes by reason of the Doctours and Inquisitours here whose rigour they pretended as a cause of their malice so was it by Gods singular mercy from their speciall malice most singularly preserued To him onely be the glorie and honour thereof Els mans policie was no lesse and the power of resistance was greater in other townes then in this But God I trust hath shewed his singular mercie vppon this place to stoppe the gaping Rauens mouthes the hereticall broode as well of this lande as otherwhere which thirsted after the bloud of the learned Doctours and Catholique Students of this place To returne to our matter the sermons beginning at Antwerpe without the towne walles at the first fewe at the second and thirde preachings and so foorth greate numbers assembled The more halfe alwayes as gasers on and harkeners for newes then zealous Gospellers as they call them selues The number then bothe of the audience and preachers increasing a proclamation came from the court and was published in Antwerp the .vj. of Iulie that none of towne should repaire to suche forraine preachings vppon a paine This was so well obeyed that to the Kinges owne Proclamation printed and fastened vpon the South doore of S. Maries Church in Antwerpe it was in the very paper of the Proclamation vnderwriten by a brother of your Gospell M. Horne Syrs To morow ye shall haue a Sermon at suche a place and time As who woulde saye a figge for this Edicte and as the traiterouse brethern in Antwerp haue not sticked openlie to saye Schijâ—e op die Conning We will haue the woorde what so euer oure Kinge saie or commaunde to the contrarye How thinke you M. Horne Doe these men acknowledge their Prince Supreame Gouernour in all Spirituall causes But lette vs goe on To let passe the continuance of their preachings without the walles whiche dured aboute six or seuen wekes the Prince of Orenge gouernor of the towne labouring in the meane season a greate while but in vaine to cause them to surcease from their assemblies vntill the Kinges pleasure with the accorde of the Generall States were knowen they not admitting any suche delaie or expectation as them selues in a frenche Pamphlet by them published in printe without the name of the Author or place of the printing doe confesse foreseeing as thei said that no good would come thereof and therefore obeying the Magistrat as much as them listed found the meanes to bring their assemblies into the town it self so farre without the Kings or the Regents authoritye as if they had had no King at al out of the land nor Regent in the land But the meanes which they found to bring this feate to passe was singular and notable Wheras the .19 of August the Prince of Orenge departed froÌ„ Antwerp to Bruxels to the court that being then in the Octaues of the AssuÌ„ptioÌ„ of our Lady a special solemnitie in the chief Church of Antwerp town the brethren both for the Gouernors absence emboldened and in despite of that soleÌ„nity more enkendeled the .xx. of August beiÌ„g Tuesday toward eueniÌ„g at the Antemne time betwene v. and .vj. of the clock began first by certain boyes to play their PageaÌ„t mocking and striking by way of derision the Image of our Lady theÌ„ especially visited and honored for the honorable memorial of her glorious AssuÌ„ptioÌ„ At this light behauiour of the boies som stirre being made as wel by the Catholiks then in the Church as by the factioÌ„ of the Caluinists there also theÌ„ asseÌ„bled the Catholikes fearing a greater incoÌ„uenience began to depart the Churche and the brethren at the rumour therof increased very much HerevpoÌ„ incontineÌ„tly the Margraue of the towne the chief
wherin Christ wil haue no cōpartener Surely we make no God of the Pope and sometimes perhappes no good man neyther And yet we reuerence him for his office and authoritie that Christe so amplie and honorablie gaue him for preseruation of vnitie and quietnes in his Church Your wisedome with like truth also appeareth in that you call the Pope the Archeretike of Rome naming no man And so your woordes so liberallie and wantonly cast out doe as wel comprehend S. Peter S. Clement and other holy Martyrs and Bishops there as anye other I promise you a wel blowen blast and hansomly handeled With like finenesse you call him Archeretike that is the supreme Iudge ouer all Heretikes and heresies too and that hath already iudged you and your Patriarches for Archeritikes I wisse as well might the fellon at the barre in Westmynster hall to saue his life if it mighte be call the Iudge the strongest theef of all and doubtles had he a Prince on his side his plea were as good as youres is Now where ye say we would haue the Pope to raigne here in the Quenes place procedeth frō your lik truth ād wisedom For albeit the Popes autority was euer chief for matters eccleastical yet was there neuer any so much a noddie to say ād beleue the Pope raigned here The Pope and the King beīg euer two distinct persons farre different the one from the other in seueral functions and administrations and yet wel concurrant and coincident togeather without any◠imminution of the one or the others authoritie Wel ye wil perhap say that albeit M. Gilbie misliketh this title in the Prince yet he liketh wel the religiō especially such as now is and such as was in King Edwards daies which is all one Herken then I pray you what his censure and iudgement is therof I will name saith he no particular thinges because I reuerence those dayes meaninge of King Edwarde sauing only the killing of both the Kings vncles and the prisonment of Hoper for Popes garmentes God graunt you al repentant hartes For no order or state did anye parte of his duetie in those daies but to speak of the best wherof you vse to boast your Religion was but an English Mattins patched foorth of the Popes Portesse many things were in your great booke superstitious and foolish All were driuen to a prescript seruice like the Papists that they should think their dueties discharged if the number were sayed of Psalmes and Chapters Finallye their coulde no discipline be brought into the Churche nor correction of manners I trust nowe M. Horne that you will somewhat the more beare with the Catholikes if they can not wel beare the seruice and title which your companions so yll liketh Yet because ye are so harde maister to M. Fekenham and his fellowes to haue their doing a preparation to rebellion against the Quenes person for defēding Ecclesiastical authority which nothīg toucheth her person or croun as without the which it hath most honorably continued and florished many hūdred yeres and shal by Gods grace continew full well and full long againe when it shall please God let this title and iurisdiction Ecclesiasticall goe which al good Princes haue euer forgon as nothing to them apertaining Let vs come to the very temporall authoritie and lette vs consider who make any preparation of rebellion the Catholikes or the Protestants Who are they I pray you that haue set foorth deuises of their owne for the succession of the crowne withoute the Princes knowledge Surely no Catholikes but the very Protestants them selues Who blewe the first blast of the trompet I pray you Who are those that haue set foorth in open printed bookes in the English tongue that neither Queene Marie nor this our gracious Quene were lawfull inheritours of the Croune And finally that it is againste the Lawe of God and nature that anye woman shoulde inherite anye principalitie or Kingdome No Catholique I warrante you but your holye brethren so feruente in the woorde of the Lorde Yea amonge other M. Iohn Knoxe the new Apostle of Scotlande It is not birth onely saith he or propinquitie of bloud that maketh a King lawfully to reigne aboue the people professing Iesus Christ and his eternal veritie but in his election muste the ordināce which God hathe established in the election of inferiour Iudges be obserued Loe this Apostle excludeth al succession as well of men as women and will haue the Kingdome to goe by election that in case there be founde any Prince that fansieth not this newe Apostle that then he may be lawfullye deposed and a newe brother in his roome placed And therefore I feare not saith he to affirme that it had been the dutie of the Nobilitie Iudges Rulers and people of Englande not onelie to haue resisted and against standed Marie that Iesabell whome they call their Queene but also to haue punnished her to deathe with all the sorte of her Idolatrous Priestes togeather with all suche as shoulde haue assisted her Ye shall nowe heare the verdit of an other good man a zealous brother of Caluins schole I knowe saieth he ye will saie the Croune is not entailed to the heires Males onelie but appertaineth as well to the daughters And therefore by the lawes of the Realme yee coulde not otherwise doe But if it be true yet miserable is the answeare of suche as hadde so longe time professed the Gospell and the liuely word of God If it had bene made of Paganes and Heathens whiche knewe not God by his woorde it mighte better haue bene borne withall but amonge them that bare the name of Gods people with whome his lawes shoulde haue chiefe authoritie this answeare is not tolerable And afterwarde If shee had bene no bastarde but the Kinges daughter as laufullie begotten as was her Sister that godlie Ladie and meeke lambe voide of all Spanisshe pride and straunge bloude yet in the sicknes and at the deathe of our lawfull Prince of Godlye memorie Kinge Edwarde the sixte that shoulde not haue bene your firste counsell or question who shoulde be your Queene but firste and principallye who had bene moste metest amonge your brethren to haue hadde the gouernemente ouer you and the whole gouernemente of the Realme to rule them carefullye in the feare of God After this he sheweth his minde more expresselye A woman saieth he to reigne Gods lawe forbiddeth and nature abhorreth whose reigne was neuer counted lawefull by the woorde of God but an expresse signe of Gods wrathe and a notable plague for the sinnes of the people As was the raigne of Iesabell and vngodlie Athalia especiall instrumentes of Sathan and whippes to his people of Israell I dooe here omitte a Sermon made by one of your Prelates that bothe Queene Marie and our graciouse Queene Elizabeth were bastardes And they saye that your selfe Maister Horne did the same at Durham Howe lyke yee this Maister Horne Is this a preparation of
here folowīg who speaketh of M. Fekenhā without any regarde so loosely and lewdely as to saye he maketh his belly his God that his frēds mistrusted his reuolting and wauering incōstācy that he sent foorth copies of the book as M. Horn termeth the shedule when he sawe the othe should not be tendred him and such lyke Where are nowe in this your false tale the dewe circūstāces that ye nedelessely required of M. Fekenhā most necessarie here to haue bene obserued of yow Suerly the rest is as true as that ye write of his seruante and of his charges wekely defrayde by his frēds and brought in by his seruāte which is as farre as I can vnderstande stark false Why doe ye not I pray you in these and your other blinde fonde folishe and false ghesses and surmises make your tale more apparāte and cowlorable clothing it with some cōuenient and dew circumstances that ye do so much harpe vppon against M. Fekenham Ye be now again blindly and lewdly harping vpō his revolte to slaunder and deface him Ye say he sent out his copies when he vnderstode right wel that the othe was not like to be tendered him How proue ye it good Sir He and other Catholiks made their certain accompte that after the end of the parliament the othe should haue ben offred thē what was the cause it was not exacted I certainly know not were it for the great plague that immediatly reigned and raged at London I pray God it were no plague to punish the straunge procedings in that parliament against his holy Church and to put vs in remembraunce of a greater plague imminēte and hanging ouer vs in this or in an other world onlesse we repent or were it by special order goodnes and mercy of the Quenes Maiesty I can not tel But this well I wote no gramercy to you sir who so sore thirsted and lōged for the catholiks bloud And therfore as sone as Gods plague ceased thought to haue your self plaged the Catholiks exactīg the Othe of M. Doctour Bonner Bisshop of Lōdon But lo here now began your and your fellowes the protestant bisshops wonderful plague and scourge that throwgh your own seking and calling this man to the othe the matter so meruelously fel out that ye and your felowes as ye were no church bisshops whose authority ye had forsaken and defied so you were also no parliament bisshops Vpō the which a pitiful case your state your honour your worship and bisshoply authority yea faith and al now restethe and dependeth A meruelouse prouidence of God that while ye could not be contente to spoile the true bisshops of their wordly estate and honor but must nedes haue their poore lyfe and al you your self were founde to be no bisshops no not by the very statutes of the realme But lette these thinges now passe and herken we to Maister Hornes blaste The 8. Diuision Pag. 6. b. M. Fekenham First is that I must by a booke Othe vtterlye testifie that the Queenes highnes is the onely supreme gouernour of this realme and that aswell in all Spirituall or Ecclesiasticall thinges or causes as Temporall But to testifie any thinge vppon a booke Othe no man may possiblye therein auoide periury except he doe first know the thing which he doth testifie and whereof he beareth witnesse and geueth testimonye And touching this knowledge that the Queenes maiesty is the onely supreme gouernour aswell in Spirituall or Ecclesiastical causes as in Tēporal besides that I haue no such knowledge I know no way nor meane whereby I shoulde haue any knowledge thereof And therefore of my part to testifie the same vppon a booke Othe beinge without as I am in deede al knowledge I cannot without committinge of plaine and manifest periury And herein I shal ioyne this issue with your L. that whē your L. shal be able either by such order of gouernment as our Sauiour Christe left behinde him in his Gospel and new testament either by the writing of such learned Doctours both Olde and new which haue from age to age witnessed the order of Ecclesiastical gouernmente in Christes Churche either by the general Councels wherein the righte order of Ecclesiastical gouernement in Christes Church hath beene most faithfully declared and shewed from time to time or elles by the continual practise of the like Ecclesiasticall gouernment in some one Church or part of all Christendom VVhan your Lordshippe shal be able by any of these fower meanes to make proufe vnto me that any Emperour or Empresse King or Quene may claym or take vpon thē any such gouernmēt in spiritual or ecclesiastical causes I shal herein yelde and with most humble thankes reken my selfe well satisfied and shal take vppon me the knowledge thereof and be ready to testifie the same vppon a booke Othe M. Horne The reason or argument that moueth you not to testifie vpon a book Othe the Q. Supremacy in causes ecclesiastical is this No man may testifie by Othe that thing vvhereof he is ignorant and knovveth nothīg vvithout committīg periury But you neither knovv that the Q. highnes is the onely supreme gouernour asvvel in causes Ecclesiasticall ▪ as Temporall neither yet knovv you any vvay or meane vvhereby to haue any knovvledge thereof Therefore to testifie the same vppon a booke Othe you can not vvithout committing of plaine and manifest periury For ansvveare to the Minor or seconde Proposition of this argument Although I might plainly deny that you are vvithout all knovvledge and vtterly ignoraunt both of the matter and the vvay or meane hovv to come by knovvledge therof and so put you to your prouf vvherein I knovv you must needes faile yet vvil I not so ansvveare by plain negatiue but by distinctiō or diuisiō of ignorāce And so for your better excuse declare in vvhat sort you are ignoraūt and vvithout al knovvledge There are three kinds of ignorātes the one of simplicity the other of vvilfulnes and the thirde of malice Of the first sort you cānot be for you haue had longe time good oportunity much occasiō and many vvaies vvhereby to come to the knovvledge hereof Yea you haue knovvē and profest openly by deede and vvorde the knovvledge hereof many yeers together For you did 28. knovv acknovvledge and confesse this supreme authority in causes Ecclesiastical to be in King Hēry the eight and his heyres vvhā your Abbay of Eueshā by cōmō cōsent of you and the other Mōks there vnder your couent seale vvas of your ovvn good vvilles vvithout compulsion surrendred into his handes and you by his authority refourmed forsooke your folishe vovve and many .29 horrible errours and superstitions of Monkery and became a secular Priest and Chaplaine to D. Bell and aftervvarde to D. Bonner and so duringe the life of King Henry the eight did agnise professe and teach opēly in your sermōs the kings Supremacy in causes Ecclesiastical This knovvledge remained stedfastly in you al
Bales or some such like but as for the olde ordinary Latin Glose I am right sure M. Horn it hath no suche thinge This therefore may wel stande for an other vntruthe As also that which immediatly you alleage out of Deuteron 13. For in al that chapter or any other of that booke there is no such worde to be founde as you talke of And thus with a ful messe of Notorious vntruthes you haue furnished the first seruice brought yet to the table cōcernīg the prīcipal matter How be it perhaps though this be very course yet you haue fyne dishes and dayntycates coming after Let vs then procede The .11 Diuision Pag. 8. b. M. Horne The beste and most Godly Princes that euer gouerned Gods people did perceiue and rightly vnderstande this to be Gods vvil that they ought to haue an especiall regarde and care for the ordering and setting foorth of Gods true Religion and therefore vsed great diligence vvith feruent zeale to perfourme and accomplishe the same Moyses vvas the supreme gouernour ouer Gods people and vvas .38 not chiefe Priest or Bisshop for that vvas Aaron vvhose authority zeale and care in appointing and ordering Religion amongest Gods people prescribing to al the people yea to Aaron and the Leuits vvhat and after vvhat sorte they should execute their functions correcting and chastening the transgressours is manifestly set foorthe in his booke called the Pentateuche The 9. Chapter concerning the example of Moyses MAister Horne willing to seame orderly to procede first bringeth in what scripture commaūdeth Princes to doe and then what they did But as his scripture towching the commaundemēt by him alleaged nothing reacheth home to his pretensed purpose but rather infringeth and plainely marreth the same as I haue saide and fully standeth on our syde So I dowbte nothing yt wil fare with his examples as of Moyses Iosue Dauid Salomon Iosaphat Ezechias Iosias and that they al come to short and are to weake to iustifie his assertion But here am I shrewdly encombred and in a great doubte what to doe For I coulde make a shorte but a true answere that these examples are fully answered alredy by M. Doctour Harding and M. Dorman and referre thee thither to thyne and myne ease gentle reader and to the sparing not onely of penne ynk and paper but of the tyme also whiche of al things is most preciouse But then I feare me woulde steppe forth yf not M. Horne a good simple plain man in his dealings yet some other iolye fyne freshe pregnant wytty fellowe yea and bringe me to the straits which way so euer I did tread Yf I shuld as I said sende the reader to them then should I heare a foole a dolte an asse that can say nothing of his own Then shoulde the cause be slaundered also as so poore and weake that it could beare no large and ample treatise yea with all that their answeres were such as I was asshamed of them and therefore wilylye and wiselye forbeared them with manye suche other triumphant trieflinge toyes Againe yf I shoulde repete or inculcate their answeres then woulde Maister Nowell or some other rushe in vppon me with his ruflynge rhetorike that he vseth againste Maister Dorman and Maister Doctour Hardinge withe a precise accompte and calculation what either Maister Dorman or Maister Doctour Hardinge borowed of Hosius or either of them two of the other And what I haue nowe borowed of them bothe or of either of them And I shoulde be likewise insulted vppon and our cause as feble and very weake slaundered also But on the one syde leaste any of the good bretherne shoulde surmise vppon my silence anye suche distruste I will compendiously as the matter shall require abridge their answeres and that Maister Horne shall thinke that our stuff is not al spente I shall on the other syde for a surplussage adioyne some other thinges to owre opponent accommodate So that I truste either answere shal be sufficient to atchieue our purpose againste Maister Horne Then for Moyses I saye with Maister Doctour Hardinge and Saint Augustyne that he was a prieste aswell as a Prince I say the same with Maister Dorman with Philo Iudeus with Saint Hierom and with Saint Hieroms Maister Gregorie Nazianzene And so consequently Maister Horne that Moyses example serueth not your turne onlesse ye will kinge Henry the eight and his sonne king Edward yea and our gracious Quene to be a priest to but rather quite ouerturneth your assertion And thinke you Maister Horne that the Quenes authority doth iumpe agree with the authority of Moyses in causes ecclesiastical Then maye she preach to the people as Moyses did Thē may she offer sacrifices as Moyses did Then may she cōsecrate Priests as Moyses did cōsecrate Aaron and others Then may it be said of the imposition of her hands as was said of Moyses Iosua the son of Nun was ful of the sprite of wisedom for Moyses hadde put his hand vpon him It must nedes therfore follow that Moyses was a priest and that a high priest which ye here ful peuishly deny I say now further with M. Dorman that put the case Moyses were no priest yet this example frameth not so smothely and closely to your purpose as ye wene For Moyses was a prophet and that such a prophet as the like was not agayne Geue me nowe Maister Horn Princes Prophetes geue me Princes and Lawe makers by speciall order and appointmente ordeyned of God to whose woordes God certainly woulde haue geuen as greate authority as he wolde and commaunded to be geuen to Moyses and then perchaunce I will say that ye saye somewhat well to the purpose Agayne Moyses was suche a speciall Prophet and so singularlye chosen of God to be heard and obeyed in all thinges that he is in the holy scripture euidentlye compared to Christ him selfe compared I say euen in the office of teaching and instructing Moyses in the Deuteronom foretelling the Iewes of a Messias to come saieth The Lorde thy God wil rayse thee vp a Prophet from among thy own nation and of thy brethern such a one as my self him thou shalt heare And this so spoken of Moyses in the olde Lawe is in the new testamēt auouched ād repeted first by S. Peter the chief Apostle and next by S. Stephen the first Martir and applied to Christ. If thē Christ must so be heard and obeied of vs as was Moyses of the Iewes no doubt as Christ is a Kinge a Prophet a Priest and a Bisshop to vs so was Moyses to thē a Prince a Prophet a Priest and a Bisshop As Christ is of vs to be heard and obeyed as wel in al matters Ecclesiasticall as Temporal for no temporal Lawe can haue force against the Law of Christ amonge Christen men so was Moyses to be heard and obeyed of the Iewes in matters and causes as well temporall as spirituall For why The Scripture is plaine Tanquam me
God And from suche Princes to all Princes indifferentlie to gather the like praeeminence in al points were no sure and sound gathering and collection Els if you wil haue your examples to proue and coÌ„firme then as Iosue circumcided so let the Prince baptise and as Iosue sacrificed vpon an Aulter so let the Prince in Cope and Surplesse celebrate your holy Communion Whiche two things as peculiar offices of Bisshops and Priestes M. Nowel excludeth flatly al Princes from yea and saith they oughte to be vntouched of Prince or other person Thus againe either ye iumble and iarre one from an other or els your Argument falleth downe right Choose whiche of both ye will M. Horne The .13 Diuision Pag 9. a. Dauid vvhom God appointed to be the pastour that is the King ouer Israel to feed his people did vnderstand that to this pastoral office of a King did belong of duetie not onelie a charge to prouide that the people might be gouerned vvith iustice and liue in ciuil honestie peace and tranquillitie publique and priuate but also to haue a speciall regarde and care to see them fedde vvith true doctrine and to be fostered vp in the Religion appointed by God him selfe in his lavve And therefore immediatlie after he vvas vvith some quietnes setled in his royall seat the first thing that he began to refourme and restore to the right order as a thing that appertained especially to his princelie charge and care vvas Gods religion and seruice vvhich had ben decayed and neglected long before in the time of King Saul For the better perfourmance vvhereof as the Supreme gouernour ouer al the estates both of the laitie and of the Clergie .41 in all maner of causes after consultation had vvith his chiefe Counsailers he calleth the Priestes and Leuites and commaundeth appointeth and directeth them in all manner of things and causes appertaining to their ecclesiasticall functions and offices He prepareth a semelie place for the Arke in his ovvne Citie He goeth vvith great solemnitie to fetch the Arke of the Lord. He coÌ„mauÌ„deth Sadâ—c aÌ„d Abiathar the Priests and the chief amoÌ„g the Leuites to sanctifie them selues vvith their brethren and than to carie the Arke vppon their shoulders vnto the place apointed He comptrolleth theÌ„ that the Arke was not caried before on their shoulders according to the lavv and therfore laieth to their charge the breach that vvas made by the death of Vsa He coÌ„maÌ„deth also the chief of the Leuits to apoint amoÌ„g their brethreÌ„ MusiciaÌ„s to play on diuers kinds of instâ—umeÌ„ts and to make melody vvith ioyfulnes He sacrificeth burnt aÌ„d peace offerings He blessed the people in the name of the Lord. He appointeth certain of the Leuites to minister continually before the Arke of the Lord to reherse his great benefits to the honour and praise of the Lord god of Israell And for that present time he made a psalme of gods praise and appointed Asaph aÌ„d his brethren to praise god thervvith He ordained the priests Leuites singers and porters and in some he apointed and ordered al the officers and offices required to be in the house of the Lord for the setting foorth of his seruice and religion The .11 Chapter concerning the example of Dauid BOTH M. Dorman and M. Doctor Harding affirme that the proceedings of King Dauid are nothing preiudiciall to the Ecclesiasticall authoritie in redressing of disorders before committed or doing suche things as are here rehersed No more then the reformatioÌ„ of Religion made by Quene Marie as M. D. Harding noteth which ye wot wel imployeth in her no such supremacie Beside that it is to be considered as M. D. Harding toucheth that he passed other Princes herein because he had the gift of prophecie So that neither those thinges that the Apologie sheweth of Dauid or those that yee and M. Nowell adde thereunto for the fortification of the said superioritie can by any meanes induce it The scripture in the sayed place by you and M. Nowel alleaged saith that Dauid did worke iuxta omnia quae scripta sunt in lege Domini according to all things writen in the lawe of God Wherevnto I adde a notable saying of the scripture in the said booke by you alleaged concerning Dauids doings by you brought foorth touching the Priestes and Leuites vt ingrediantur domum Dei iuxtaritum suum sub manu Aaron Patris eorum sicut praeceperat Dominus deus Israel Kinge Dauids appointmente was that the Leuites and Priestes shoulde enter in to the house of God there to serue vnder the gouernment Of whom I pray you Not of King Dauid but vnder the Spiritual gouernmeÌ„t of their spiritual father Aaron aÌ„d his successours The gouernour of them then was Eleazarus Where we haue to note first that Dauid appointed here to the Leuites nothing of him self but sicut praeceperat Dominus Deus Israël as the Lord God of Israel had before apointed Secondlye that King Dauid did make appointment vnto them of no strange or new order to be taken in Religion but that they should serue God in the TeÌ„ple iuxta rituÌ„ suuÌ„ after their owne vsage custome and maner before time vsed Thirdly and last King Dauids appointment was that they should serue in the house of God sub manu Aaron patris eorum as vnder the spirituall gouernmente of their Father Aaron and his successours the high Priests The whiche wordes of the scripture doe so wel and clearly expres that King Dauid did not take vpon him any spirituall gouernement in the house of God namely such as you attribute to the Quenes Ma. to alter Religion â–ª c. that I can not but very much muse and maruel why ye shoulde alleage King Dauid for any example or proufe in this matter But most of al that ye dare alleage the death of Oza Whiche is so directly against our lay men that haue not onely put their hands to susteine and staye the fal of the Arke as Oza did for which attempt notwithstanding he was punished with present deathe but haue also of their owne priuate authoritie altered and chaunged the great and weightie pointes of Christes Catholike Religion and in a maÌ„ner haue quite transformed and ouerthrowen the same and so haue as a man may say broken the very Arke it self al to fitters Let them not dout but that except thei hartely repeÌ„t they shal be plagued woorse then Oza was if not in this worlde yet more horribly in the world to come As for that you alleage of Dauid that he made Psalmes ordeined Priests Leuites fingers and porters c. thinke you he did al this and the rest of his owne authority because he was King of the people So you would your Reader to beleue But the holy Ghost telleth vs plainly that Dauid did all this because God had so commaunded by the hands of his Prophets And thus you see that by the declaration of the Prophetes Gods Ministers then as
Priestes are now the King did all those Ecclesiasticall matters and not by his Princely authoritie Againe the like you might haue alleaged of Carolus Magnus that he corrected most diligently the order of reading and singing in the Church that he brought first into Fraunce CantuÌ„ GregorianuÌ„ the order of singing left by S. Gregorie at Rome aÌ„d appoynted singers therefore and when they did not wel placed other in their romes and many other such like maters of the Church wherin that godly Emperor much busied himself and yet exercised no supreme gouernmeÌ„t ouer the clergy but was of al other Princes moste farre from it as it maye easely appeare to him that wil read in the Decrees Dist. 19. In memoriam â–ª where he protesteth obedieÌ„ce to the See of Rome yea though an importable charge should be laied vppon him by that holy See Also in the Decrees xj q. j. which Iuo also alleageth where he renueth out of the Code of Theodosius a law binding al his subiects of al nations Prouinces and Countries of what so euer qualitie or condition they were and in all maner causes if the defendante require an Ecclesiasticall iudgement it be not lawfull from the Bisshops sentence to appeale any higher And surely no Prince more recognised their duetifull obedience to the Spirituall Magistrate in spirituall causes then such as were most ready and carefull to aide furder and to their power directe all Spirituall matters Al this therefore proueth wel that Godly Princes doe furder and sette foorth Gods Religion by meanes semely to their vocation But here is no manner inckling that Princes doe or did euer beare the supreme gouernmeÌ„t in all Ecclesiastical matters to decide and determine to alter and change to sette vppe and plucke doune what Religion liked them by their Princelye authoritie and mere Soueraigntie M. Horne The .14 Diuision Pag. 9. a. Salomon .42 deposed Abiathar the high Prieste and placed Sadoc in his roome And he builded the Temple placed the Arke in the place appointed for the same Hallovved or dedicated the Temple offred sacrifices blessed the people directed the Priestes Leuites and other Churche officers in their functions according to the order before taken by his Father Dauid And neither the Priestes nor Leuites swerued in anie thing .43 pertaining to their office from that that the King commaunded them The .12 Chapter concerning the example of King Salomon THE weight of this obiectioÌ„ resteth in the deposition of Abiathar the high Priest Which thing M. Dorman and M. D. Harding say imployeth no more superioritie then if a man shoulde saye Q. Marie deposed M. Cranmer and yet was not shee the chiefe but an accessorie instrumente for the furtherance of th execution But Lord how M. Nowel here besturreth him self He fumeth and freateth with M. Dorman who shal coole him wel inowghe I dowbt not In the meane while I wil aske M. Horne and M. Nowel to one question M. Horne saieth a litle before that Iosue sacrificed burnte sacrifices and burnte offeringes that King Dauid sacrificed burnte and peace offerings that Salomon offered sacrifices Were trow ye Iosue Dauid and Salomon priests If so theÌ„ how bring you their examples to proue any thing for kings and Quenes that are no priestes If not then this phrase is verefied in that they caused the priests to whome the matter perteyned to offer sacrifices And so whereas M. Horn saieth of Iosue that he sacrificed burnte sacrifices whiche is agreable to the Latin Obtuliâ— holocausta M. Nowel saieth he commaunded sacrifice to be offered And why then I praye you M. Nowel may not this phrase also be taken after the said sorte that Salomon deposed Abiathar in procuring him by some ordinary way to be deposed for his treason As M. CraÌ„mer might haue ben though he were both deposed and burnt for his heresy But now M. Horn that SalomoÌ„ was but a minister and an executour herein the very words immediatly folowing the which because they serue plain against your purpose you craftely dissembled doe testifie Which are these And so Salomon put away Abiathar from beinge priest vnto the Lorde to fulfill the words of the Lorde whiche he spoke ouer the howse of Hely in Silo. And thus was SalomoÌ„ but the minister and executour of Gods sentence published before by Samuel the Leuite Beside that the deposing of Abiathar doth not imploye that SalomoÌ„ was the chief ruler in all causes Ecclesiastical which is the butte that ye muste shote at and theÌ„ must ye prouide an other bow for this wil not shote home Where you say farder that neither the Priests nor Leuites swerued in any thing perteyning to their office from that the King commaunded them you haue swerued very lewdly froÌ„ the text of holy Scripture and haue added to it those words perteyning to their office more then is expressed in the Scriptures and haue printed them in a distinct letter as the expresse wordes of the Scripture With such homly shiftes an euil cause must be furdered M. Horne The 15. Diuision Pag. 10. a. Iosaphat hath no smal commendation in the Scriptures for that he so studiously vsed his .44 princely authority in the reformation of Religion and matters apperteyning therunto He remoued at the first beginniÌ„g of his reigne al maner of false ReligioÌ„ and what so euer might because of offeÌ„ce to the faithful He sent forth through his kingdom visitours both of his Princes and also of the Priests and Leuits vvith the book of the Lavv of the Lord to the end they should instruct and teache the people and refourme all maner abuses in ecclesiastical causes accordiÌ„g to that book After a vvhyle he made a progresse in his ovvn person throughout al his countrey and by his preachers reduced aÌ„d brought again his people from superstitioÌ„ aÌ„d false religioÌ„ vnto the Lord the God of their fathers He appointed in euery tovvn throughout his kingdom as it vvere Iustices of the peace such as feared the Lord and abhorred false religioÌ„ to decide coÌ„trouersies in ciuil causes and in like sort he appointed and ordeined the high Priests vvith other Priests Leuits and of the chief rulers amoÌ„g the Israelits to be at Hierusalem to decide and iudge coÌ„trouersies of great vveight that should aâ—ise about matters of religioÌ„ and the Lavv. He did coÌ„maunde and prescribe 45. vnto the chief Priests and Leuits vvhat fourme and order they should obserue in the ecclesiasticall causes and controuersies of religion that vvere not so difficult and vveighty And vvhen any tokeÌ„ of Gods displeasure appeared either by vvarres or other calamity he gaue order to his subiects for commoÌ„ praier and enioyned to theÌ„ publike faste vvith earnest preaching of repentaunce and seeking after the vvil of the Lord to obey and folovve the same The 13. Chapter concerning the example of King Iosaphat YOV alleage for the supreame gouernement of King Iosaphat in spiritual matters as the Apology doth
with vs shal be chief ouer you M. Horne The 16. Diuision Pag. 10. b. Ezechias the king of Iuda hath this testimony of the holy Ghost that the like gouernour had not been neither should bee after him amoÌ„gest the kings of â—uda For he cleaued vnto the Lord and svverued not from the preceptes vvhich the Lord gaue by Moyses And to expresse that the office â—ule and gouernment of a godly king consisteth and is occupied according to Gods ordinaunce and precept first of al in matters of Religion and causes Ecclesiastical the holy Ghost doth commende this king for his diligent care in refourmiÌ„g religion He toke quite avvay saith the holy ghost al maner of Idolatry superstition and false religion yea euen in the first yere of his reigne and the first moneth he opened the doores of Gods house He calleth as it vvere to a Synode the Priestes and Leuits he maketh vnto them a long and pithy oration declaring the horrible disorders and abuses that hath been in religion the causes and vvhat euils folovved to the vvhole realme thereupoÌ„ He declareth his ful determination to restore and refourme religioÌ„ according to Gods vvil He commaundeth them therfore that they laying aside al errours ignorauÌ„ce and negligence do the partes of faithful ministers The Priestes and Leuits assembled together did sanctifie themselues and did purge the house of the Lorde from al vncleanes of false religion at the commaundement of the King .46 concerning things of the Lord. That don they came vnto the King and made to him an accompt and report vvhat they had don The King assembleth the chief rulers of the City goeth to the Temple be commaundeth the Priests and Leuits to make oblation and sacrifice for vvhole Israel He appoinâ—eth the Leuits after their order in the house of the Lorde â—o their musicall instruments and of the Priestes to play on Shalmes according as Dauid had disposed the order 47. by the couÌ„sell of the Prophetes He and the Prince commaundeth the Leuites to praise the Lorde vvith that Psalme that Dauid made for the like purpose He appointed a very solempne keaping and ministring of the Passeouer vvhereunto be exhorteth al the Israelites and to tourne from their Idolatrye and false religion vnto the Lorde God of Israel He made solempne prayer for the people The king vvith comfortable vvoordes encouraged the Leuites that vvere zelous and hadde right iudgement of the Lorde to offâ—e sacrifices of thankes geuing and to prayse the Lorde the God of their Fathers and assigned the Priestes and Leuites to minister and geue thankes accordinge to their offices in their courses and tournes And for the better continuance of Gods true Religion he caused a sufficient and liberall prouision to bee made from the people for the Priests and Leuits that they might vvholy cheerfully and constantly serue the Lorde in their vocation These doinges of the Kinge Ezechias touching matters of Religion and the reformation thereof saieth the holy ghost vvas his acceptable seruice of the Lord dutiful both to God and his people The 14. Chapter concerning the doinges of Ezechias HEre is nothing brought in by you or before by the Apology as M. Dorman and M. Doctour Harding doe wel answere that forceth the surmised souerainty in King Ezechias but that his powre and authority was ready and seruiceable as it ought to be in al Princes for the executioÌ„ of things spiritual before determined and not by him as supreame head newly establisshed So in the place by you cited it is writen that he did that which was good before the Lorde according to all things that Dauid his Father had done So that as Dauid did al such matters because the Prophets of God had so declared they should be done so is Ezechias folowing his Father Dauid vnderstanded to haue done not enactiÌ„g any religioÌ„ of his own but settiÌ„g forthe that which Gods Ministers had published Likewise in your other place according to the Kings and Gods coÌ„maundemeÌ„t So other where he did that which was good aÌ„d right before his Lord God and he sowght God with al his harte after the Lawe and commaundemente in al the works of the howse of God And as your selfe shewe he appointed the Leuits according as Dauid had disposed the order And you adde by the councel of the Prophetes as though Dauid had firste done it by the aduise or counsell only of the Prophetes and by his owne authoritie But the Scripture saith Ezechias did thus according as Dauid had disposed because it was the commaundement of God by the hande of his Prophetes So that in al that Ezechias or before Iosaphat did they did but as Dauid had don before That is they executed Gods commaundement declared by the Prophetes This is farre from enactinge a newe Religion by force of Supreme Authoritie contrarie to the commaundement of God declared by the Bisshops and Priestes the onely Ministers of God now in spirituall matters as Prophetes were then in the like M. Horne The .17 Diuision pag. 11 a. Iosias had the like care for religion and vsed in the same sort his princely authority in reforming al abuses 48 in al maner causes Ecclesiastical These Godly Kings claimed and toke vpon them the supreme gouernment ouer the Ecclesiasticall persons of all degrees and did rule gouerne and direct them in all their functions and .49 in all manner causes belonging to Religion and receiued thu witnes of their doings to witte that they did acceptable seruice and nothing but that which was right in Gods sight Therefore it follovveth well by good consequent that Kings or Queenes may claime and take vpon them such gouernment in things or causes Ecclesiasticall For that is right saith the holy Ghost they should than doe vvrong if they did it not The .15 Chapter of the doings of Iosias with a conclusion of all the former examples Stapleton KING Iosias trauailed ful godly in suppressing Idolatrie by his Kingly authority What then So doe good Catholike Princes also to plucke doune the Idols that ye and your brethreÌ„ haue of late sette vppe and yet none of them take them selues for supreme heads in all causes Spirituall And ye haue hitherto brought nothing effectuall to proue that the Kings of Israell did so wherefore your conclusion that they did rule gouerne and direct the Ecclesiasticall persons in all their functions and in all maner causes of religion is an open and a notorious lye and the contrarye is by vs auouched and sufficiently proued by the authority of the old Testament wherevppon ye haue hitherto rested and setled your selfe But now that ye in all your exaÌ„ples drawe nothing nigh the marke but runne at raÌ„don and shoot al at rouers is most euident to him that hath before his eye the verye state of the question whiche must be especially euer regarded of such as minde not to loosly and altogether vnfruitfully imploye their laboure and loose
greatly passe howe the Donatistes in this pointe demeaned them selues and whether they openly or priuilie shonned proufes brought and deduced out of the olde Testament In deed the Manichees denied the authoritie of the bookes of the old Law and Testament whiche I reade not of the Donatists Yea in the very same boke and chapter by you alleaged Petilian him self taketh his proufe against the Catholikes out of the olde Testament whiche you know could serue him in litle stede if he him selfe did reiect such kind of euidences This now shall suffice for this branche to purge M. Fekenham that he is no Donatist or Heretique otherwise Concerning the other beside your falshood your great follie doth also shew it sesfe too as well as in the other to imagin him to be a Donatist and to think or say as you say they did that ciuile magistrates haue not to do with religiō nor may not punish the trāsgressours of the same M. Fekenhā saith no such thing ād I suppose he thinketh no such thing and furder I dare be as bold to say that there is not so much as a light cōiecture to be groūded therof by any of M. Fekenhās words onlesse M. Horne become sodenly so subtil that he thinketh no differēce to say the Prince shuld not punish an honest true mā in stede of a theef ād to say he shuld not punish a theef Or to say there is no difference betwixt althings ād nothing For though M. Fekenhā ād al other Catholiks do deny the ciuile Princes supreme gouernmēt in al causes ecclesiasticall yet doth not M. Fekenhā or any Catholike deny but that ciuil Princes may deale in some matters ecclesiastical as aduocates and defendours of the churche namely in punishing of heretikes by sharp lawes vnto the which lawes heretikes are by the Church first geuē vp and deliuered by open excōmunication and condemnatiō As for S. Augustines testimonies they nothing touch M. Fekenham and therefore we will say nothing to them but kepe our accustomable tale with you and beside all other score vp as an vntruth that ye say here also that the Papists are no parte of the Catholique Churche no more then the Donatistes M. Horne The .19 Diuision pag. 12. b. But for that S. Augustines iudgemēt and mine in this controuersie is all one as your opinion herein differeth nothing at al from the Donatists I vvil vse no other confirmation of my proufes alleaged out of the olde testament for the reproufe of your guilful restraint then Christes Catholique Church vttered by that Catholique Doctour S. Augustine against all the sectes of Donatistes vvhether they be Gaudentians Petilians Rogatists Papists or any other petit sectes sprōg out of his loines vvhat name so euer they haue S. Austine against Gaudētius his second Epistle affirmeth saiyng I haue saith he already hertofore made it manifest that it apertained to the kings charge that the Niniuites shoulde pacifye Gods wrath which the Prophet had denoūced vnto thē The kings which are of Christes Church do iudge most rightly that it appertaineth vnto their cure that you Donatists rebel not without punishmēt agaīst the same c. God doth inspire into kīgs that they should procure the cōmaundement of the Lorde to be performed or kept in their kingdom For they to whom it is said and now ye kings vnderstand be ye learned ye Iudges of the earth serue the Lord in feare do perceiue that their autoriti ought so to serue the lord that such as wil not obei his wil should be punished of that autority c. Yea saith the same S. Aug. Let the kings of the erth serue Christ euē in making lawes for Christ. meaning for the furtherance of Christes religiō How then doth kings saith S. Aug. to Bonifacius against the Donatists serue the Lord with reuerēce but in forbidding and punishing with a religious seuerity such things as are don against the Lords commaūdements For a king serueth one way in that he is a man an other way in respect that he is a king Because in respecte that he is but a mā he serueth the Lord in liuing faithfully but in that he is also a king he serueth in making lawes of cōuenient force to cōmaūd iust things ād to forbid the cōtrary c. In this therfore kings serue the Lord whē they do those things to serue him which thei could not do were thei not kings c. But after that this begā to be fulfilled which is writē and al the kings of the earth shal worship him al the nations shal serue him what mā being in his right wittes may say to Kings Care not you in your Kingdomes who defēdeth or oppugneth the Church of your Lord Let it not appertaine or be any part of your care who is religious in your kingdome or a wicked deprauer of Religion This vvas the iudgemēt of S. Aug. or rather of Christes Catholike Church vttered by him against the Donatists touching the seruice authority povver ād care that Kings haue or ought to haue in causes spiritual or ecclesiastical the vvhich is also the iudgemēt of Christes catholik church novv in these dais and defended by the true ministers of the same Catholique Churche against al Popish Donatists vvith the force of Gods holy vvoorde bothe of the old and nevv Testament euen as S. Augustine did before VVho to proue and confirme this his assertiō to be true against the Donatists did auouch many moe examples then I haue cited out of the old Testament as of the King of Niniue of Darius Nabuchodonozor and others affirming that the histories and other testimonies cited out of the old Testament are partely figures and partly prophecies of the povver duety and seruice that Kings shoulde ovve and perfourme in like sort to the furtherance of Christes Religion in the time of the nevv Testament The Donatists in the defence of their heresie restrained S. Augustine to the exāple and testimony of such like order of Princes Seruice in matters of Religion to be found in the Scriptures of the nevve Testament meaning that it could not be found in any order that Christ lefte behind him as you also fantasied vvhē you vvrote the same in your boke folovving yea going euen cheke by cheke vvith thē But S. Austine maketh ansvvere to you al for him and me both VVho rehearsing the actes of the godly Kings of the old Testament taketh this for a thing not to be denied to vvit That the auncient actes of the godly kings mentioned in the Prophetical bokes were figures of the like facts to be don by the godly Princes in the time of the new Testament And although there vvas not in the time of the Apostles nor long time after any Kings or Princes that put the same ordinance of Christ in practise al being infidels for the most part Yet the seruice of kings was figured as S. Augustine saith in Nabuchodonozor and others to be
far greater busines in hande for he must scrape out S. Iohn Oldcastel knight being not onely a traytour but a detestable Donatiste also Nowe al the weight resteth to proue this substancially to you and to M. Foxe and to stoppe al your frowarde quarrelings and accustomable elusions agaīst our proufes Wel I wil bringe you as I thinke a substancial and and an ineuitable proufe that is M. Foxe him selfe and no worse man For lo thus he writethe of this worthy champion and that euen in his owne huge martyrologe who doubteth but to the great exalting and amplification of his noble work and of his noble holy Martyr The tenth article saieth M. Foxe that manslawghter either by warre or by any pretended law of Iustice for any tēporal cause or spiritual reuelation is expressely contrary to the new Testament which is the law of graceful of mercy This worthy article with a .11 other of lyke sewte and sorte in a booke of reformatiō beilke very lyke to Captayn Keets tree of reformatiō in Norfolke was exhibited in open parliament yf we belieue M. Foxe Nowe you see M. Horn where and vpō whome ye may truely vtter ād bestowe al this nedelesse treatise of yours against M. Fekenhā And therefore we may now procede to the remnāte of your book sauīg that this in no wise must be ouerhipped that euē by your own words here ye purge M. Fekenhā from this cryme ye layde vnto him euen now for refusing proufes taken out of the olde testamente For yf as ye say the order and gouernment that Christ lefte behinde in the Gospel and new testament is the order rule and gouernmēt in Ecclesiastical causes practised by the Kings of the olde Testament then wil it follow that M. Fekenham yelding to the gouernment of the new doth not exclude but rather comprehende the gouernment of the olde Testament also both being especially as ye say alone M. Horne The 20. Diuision Pag. 14. a. Novv I vvil conclude on this sorte that vvhich I affirmed namely that Kings and Princes ought to take vpō thē gouernmēt in Ecclesiastical causes VVhat gouernement orde and dutifulnes so euer belonging to any God hath figured and promised before hande by his Prophetes in the holy Scriptures of the old Testamēt to be performed by Christ ād those of his kingdome that is the gouernmēt order ād dutifulnes set forth ād required in the Gospel or nevv testamēt But that faithful Emperours Kings and Rulers ought of duty as belonging to their office to claime and take vppon them the gouernement authority povver care and seruice of God their Lorde in matters of Religion or causes Ecclesiastical vvas an order and dutifulnes for them prefigured and fore promised of God by his Prophets in the Scriptures of the olde Testament as .53 S. Augustine hath sufficiently vvitnessed Ergo. Christian Emperours Kings and Rulers ovve of duty as belonging to their office to clayme and take vpon them the gouernment authority povver care and seruice of their Lord in matters of Religion or Spiritual or Ecclesiastical causes is the gouernment order and dutifulnes sette foorth and required in the Gospel or nevv Testament This that hath been already said might satisfie any man that erreth of simple ignoraunce But for that your vvilfulnes is suche that you .54 delight only in vvrangling against the truthe appeare it to you neuer so plaine and that no vveight of good proufes can presse you you are so slippery I vvil loade you vvith heapes euē of such proufes as ye vvil seeme desirous to haue The holy Ghost describīg by the Prophet Esay vvhat shal be the state of Christs Church in the time of the nevv testamēt yea novv in these our daie for this our time is the time that the Prophet speaketh of as S. Paul vvitnesseth to the Corinthiās addeth many comfortable promises and amongest other maketh this to Christes Catholike Churche to vvitte Kings shal be Nourishing Fathers and Quenes shal be thy nources Nourishing Fathers saith the glose enterlined In lacte verbi In the mylke of the word meaning Gods vvorde Lyra addeth This prophecy is manifestly fulfilled in many Kinges and Quenes who receiuing the Catholike Faith did feede the poore faithful ones c. And this reuerence to be done by Kings saith Lyra was fulfilled in the time of Constātine and other Christian Kings Certainly Constātin the Emperour shevved himself to vnderstand his ovvn duety of nourishing Christes Church appointed by God in his Prophecy for he like a good tender and faithfull Nource father did keep defend maintein vphold and feed the poore faithful ones of Christ he bare thē being as it vvere almost vveried and forhayed vvith the great persecutions of Goddes enemies and maruelously shaken vvith the controuersies and contentions amongest themselues euen as a nource Father in his ovvn bosome he procured that they should be fedde vvith the svveete milke of Gods vvorde Yea he him selfe with his publike proclamations did exhorte and allure his subiectes to the Christian Faith As Eusebius doth reporte in many places vvriting the life of Constātine He caused the Idolatrous religion to be suppressed and vtterly banished and the true knowledge and Religion of Christ to be brought in and planted amōg his people He made many holsome lawes and Godly cōstitutions wherewith he restrayned the people with threates forbiddinge them the Sacrificing to Idols to seeke after the Deuelish ād superstitious soth saiyngs to set vp 55. Images that they shoulde not make any priuie Sacrifices and to be brief he refourmed al maner of abuses about Gods seruice ād prouided that the Church should be fedde with Gods worde Yea his diligent care in furthering and setting foorth the true knovvledge of Christe vvherevvith he fedde the people vvas so vvatcheful that Eusebius doth affirme him to be appointed of God as it vvere the common or Vniuersal Bishop And so Constantine tooke himself to be and therefore said to the Bisshoppes assembled together vvith him at a feast that God had appointed him to be a Bishoppe But of this moste honorable Bishop and nourshing father more shal be saide hereafter as of other also such like The .17 Chapter opening the weakenesse of M. Hornes Conclusion and of other his proufes out of holy Scripture Stapleton NOw ye may conclude that there is some regiment that Princes may take vpon thē in causes ecclesiastical but if ye meane of such regimēt as ye pretend you make your recknyng without your hoste as a man may say and conclude before ye haue brought forth any prouf that they ought or may take vpon them such gouernment For though I graūt you al your examples ye haue alleaged and that the doings of the olde Testament were figures of the new and the saying of Esaye that Kings shoulde be Nowrishinge Fathers to the Church and al things else that ye here alleage yet al wil not reache home no
th'Apostles both S. Peter aÌ„d S. Paul so earnestly taught at that time obedieÌ„ce to PriÌ„ces This was the cause In the beginniÌ„g of the church som ChristiaÌ„s were of this opinioÌ„ that for that they were ChristeÌ„ meÌ„ they were exeÌ„pted from the lawes of the Infidel Princes and were not bound to pay theÌ„ any tribut or otherwise to obey theÌ„ To represse and reforme this wroÌ„g iudgmeÌ„t of theirs the Apostles Peter and Paule by you named diligeÌ„tly employed theÌ„ selues Whose sayings can not imply your pretensed gouernmeÌ„t onlesse yow wil say that Nero the wycked and heathennish Emperour was in his tyme the supreme head of al the church of Christ throughout the empire aswel in causes spiritual as teÌ„poral And yet in teÌ„poral and ciuil matters I graunt you we ought to be subiect not only to ChristiaÌ„s but eueÌ„ to infidels also being our princes without any exceptioÌ„ of Apostle euangeliste prophet priest or monk as ye alleage out of S. ChrysostoÌ„ As contrary wise the Christian prince him self is for ecclesiastical and spiritual causes subiect to his spiritual ruler Which Chrysostom hiÌ„self of al meÌ„ doth best declare Alij sunt termini c. The bounds of a kingdome and of priesthood saith ChrysostoÌ„ are not al one This kingdom passeth the other This king is not knoweÌ„ by visible things neither hath his estimatioÌ„ either for precious stones he glistereth withal or for his gay goldeÌ„ glistering apparel The other king hath the ordering of those worldly things the authority of priesthod cometh froÌ„ heaueÌ„ what so euer thou shalt bind vpoÌ„ earth shal be bound in heaueÌ„ To the king those things that are here in the worlde are coÌ„mitted but to me celestial things are coÌ„mitted wheÌ„ I say to me I vnderstaÌ„de to a priest And anon after he saith Regi corpora c. The bodies are coÌ„mitted to the King the sowles to the Priest the King pardoneth the faults of the body the priest pardoneth the faultes of the sowle The Kinge forcethe the priest exhorteth the one by necessity the other by giuing counsel the one hath visible armour the other spiritual He warreth against the barbarous I war against the Deuil This principality is the greater And therfore the King doth put his head vnder the priestes hands and euery where in the old scripture priestes did anoynt the Kings Among al other bokes of the said Chrysostom his book de Sacerdotio is freighted with a noÌ„ber of lyke and more notable senteÌ„ces for the priests superiority aboue the Prince Now theÌ„ M. Horn I frame you such an argumeÌ„t The Priest is the PriÌ„ces superiour in some causes ecclesiastical Ergo the PriÌ„ce is not the Priests superiour in al causes ecclesiastical The AntecedeÌ„t is clerly ê“ued out of the words of Chrysost. before alleged Thus. The Priest is superiour to the priÌ„ce in remissioÌ„ of syns by ChrysostoÌ„ but remissioÌ„ of sins is a cause ecclesiastical or spiritual Ergo the Priest is the PriÌ„ces superiour in some cause ecclesiastical or spiritual Which beiÌ„g most true what thiÌ„g caÌ„ you coÌ„clud of al ye haue or shal say to win your purpose or that ye here presently say that the Prince hath the care aswell of the first as of the seconde table of the commaundements and that S. Paule willethe vs to pray for the Princes that we may lyue a peaceable life in godlines aÌ„d honesty In the which place he speaketh of the heathennishe princes as appereth by that which foloweth to pray for them that they may be coÌ„uerted to the faith Or of al ye bring in out of S. Augustin either against the Donatists whereof we haue alredy said inough or that Princes must make their power a seruaÌ„te to Gods Maiesty to enlarge his worship seruice and religion Nowe as all this frameth full yllfauoredly to conclude your principle so I say that if S. Augustine were aliue he might truely and would say vnto you as he sayd vnto Gaudentius and as your self alleage against your selfe and your bretherne That thing that ye doe is not only not good but it is a great euil to witte to cutte in sonder the vnity and peace of Christ to rebell against the promises of the ghospell or to beare the ChristiaÌ„ armes or badges as in a ciuil warre against the true and the high King of the Christians he would say yf he were aliue vnto you that as the Donatistes did not deny Christ the head but Christ the body that is his Catholike Churche so doe you He would say that as the Donatistes secte was condemned by Constantin Honorius and other Emperours the high Kings of the Christians so are your heresies condemned not only by the Catholik Church but also by the worthy and moste renowned King Henry the fifte and other Kings as wel in England as else where also by the high Kings of the ChristiaÌ„s that is themperours as well of our tyme as many hundred yeares since And therefore ye are they that cutte in sonder the vnity aÌ„d peace of Christes Church and rebell against the promises of the Gospel M. Horne The 22. Diuision Pag. 17. a. Chrysostom shevveth this reason vvhy S. Paule doth attribute this title of a minister vvorthely vnto the Kings or ciuil Magistrates because that through fraying of the wicked men and commending the good he prepareth the mindes of many to be made more appliable to the doctrine of the word Eusebius alluding to the sentence of S. Paule vvhere he calleth the ciuill Magistrate Goddes minister and vnderstanding that Ministery of the ciuiâ— Magistrate to be about Religion and Ecclesiastical causes so .61 vvell as Temporal doth cal Constantine the Emperour The great light and most shril preacher or setter foorth of true godlines The one and only God saieth he hath appointed Constantine to be his minister and the teacher of Godlines to al countreis And this same CoÌ„stantin like a faithful and good minister did throughly set foorth this and he did confesse him self manifestly to be the seruaunt and minister of the high King He preached with his imperial decrees or proclamations his God euen to the boundes of the whole worlde Yea Constantine himselfe affirmeth as Eusebius reporteth That by his ministery he did put away and ouerthrowe al the euilles that pressed the worlde meaniÌ„g al superstition Idolatry and false Religion In so much saith this Godly Emperour that there withal I both called again mankiÌ„de taught by my ministery to the Religion of the most holy Law meaning the vvorde of God and also caused that the most blessed faith should encrease and growe vnder a better gouernour meaning than had beene before for saith he I would not be vnthankeful to neglect namely the best ministery which is the thankes I owe vnto God of duety This most Christian Emperour did rightly consider as he had bene truelye taught of the most Christian Bisshops of that tyme that as the Princes haue in charge the ministery and
learned Countrie man whose Homilies were read in our Countrie in the Church Seruice aboue .800 yeares past as also in Fraunce and other where reiected are reade in M. Hornes and other his brethrens Diocesse and are with M. Horne very good stuffe as good perdie as M. Hornes owne booke and as clerkly and faithfully handeled as ye shall see plainly by the very selfe matter we haue in hande Andronicus the elder sonne to this Michaell whome M. Horne calleth ignorantly Emanuel for this Emanuel was not the sonne of this Andronicus but of CaloioaÌ„nes sonne to Andronicus the yoÌ„ger to whoÌ„ our Andronicus was graÌ„father after his fathers death suÌ„moned a couÌ„cel of the GreciaÌ„s wherin he and they annulled aÌ„d reuoked that his Father had don at the CouÌ„cel at LioÌ„s namely coÌ„cerning the proceding of the holy Ghoste And for the which Nicephorus M. Hornes Author beiÌ„g also caried away with the coÌ„mon errour as with an huge raging teÌ„pest doth so highly auaÌ„ce this Andronicus And so withal ye see vpoÌ„ how good a maÌ„ and vpoÌ„ how good a cause M. Horne buildeth his new supremacy to pluck doune the Popes old supremacy For the infringing wherof the wicked working of wretched heretiks is with him here and els where as we shal in place coÌ„uenient shew a goodlye and godlye presidente as it is also with M. Iewel for to mainteine the very same quarrel as I haue at large in my Returne against his fourth Article declared But nowe M. Horne what if these hereticall doinges do nothing relieue your cause nor necessarilye induce the chief Superiority in al causes and perchaÌ„ce in no cause Ecclesiastical coÌ„cerning the final discussing aÌ„d determination of the same Verely without any perchaÌ„ce it is most plainly and certainly true it doth not For euen in this schismatical CouÌ„cel and heretical Synagog the Bishops plaid the chief part and they gaue the final though a wrong and a wicked iudgemeÌ„t Who also shewed their superiority though vngodly vpon this mans Father in that they would not suffer him to be interred PriÌ„celike theÌ„ selues much more worthy to haue ben cast after their decease to the dogs and raueÌ„s vpoÌ„ a dirty donghil What honor haue ye gotte for al your crafty cooping or cuÌ„ning aÌ„d smoth ioyning for al your coÌ„bining aÌ„d as I may say incorporating a nuÌ„ber of Nicephorus sentences together of the whiche yet some are one some are two leaues a sunder and the first placed after the second and the second before the firste and yet not whole sentences neither but pieces and patches of sentences here and there culled oute and by you verye smoothlye ioyned in one continuall narration in such sort that a man would thinke that the whole lay orderly in Nicephorus and were not so artificially by you or your delegates patched vppe what honor haue you I say woÌ„ne by this or by the whole thing it self Litle or nothing furthering your cause aÌ„d yet otherwise plaine schismatical and heretical For the which your hansome holy dealing the author of the foresaid Homilie and you yea and M. Iewel too are worthy exceding thanks But M. Horne wil not so leese his loÌ„g allegatioÌ„ out of Nicephorus He hath placed a Note in his Margin sufficieÌ„t I trow to coÌ„clude his principall purpose And that is this The Princes Supremacy in repairing religion decayed This is in deed a ioly marginal note But where findeth M. Horn the same in his text Forsoth of this that Nicephorê° calleth th' Emperor the mighty supreme aÌ„d very holy Anchor aÌ„d stay in so horrible wauering c. Of the word Supreme ancher he coÌ„cludeth a Supremacy But ô more theÌ„ childish folly could that crafty Cooper of this allegatioÌ„ informe you no better M. Horn Was he no better sene in GraÌ„mer or in the professioÌ„ of a scholemaister then thus fowly aÌ„d fondly to misse the true interpretatioÌ„ of the latine word For what other is suprema anchora in good english theÌ„ the last ancher the last refuge the extreme holde and staye to reste vppon As suprema verba doe signifye the last woordes of a man in his last will as Summa dies the last daye Supremum indicium the last iudgemeÌ„t with a nuÌ„ber of the like phrases so Suprema Anchora is the last Anchour signifiyng the last holde and staie as in the perill of tempest the last refuge is to cast Ancher In such a sense Nicephorus called his Emperour the last the mightie and the holy Anchour or staie in so horrible wauering and errour signifiyng that now by him they were staied froÌ„ the storme of schisme as from a storm in the sea by casting the Ancher the shippe is stayed But by the Metaphore of an Anchour to conclude a Supremacie is as wise as by the Metaphore of a Cowe to coÌ„clude a sadle For as well doth a saddle fitte a Cowe as the qualitie of an Anchor resemble a Supremacie But by suche beggarly shiftes a barren cause must be vpholded First al is said by the way of Amplification to extolle the Emperour as in the same sentence he calleth him the sixth Element reaching aboue Aristotles fift body ouer the foure elemeÌ„ts with such like Then all is but a Metaphore which were it true proueth not nor concludeth but expresseth and lighteneth a truth Thirdly the Metaphore is ill translated and last of all worse applied Now whereas in the beginning of your matter the substance of your proufes hereafter standing in stories ye haue demeaned your selfe so clerkly and skilfully here the Reader may hereof haue a tast and by the way of preuention and anticipation haue also a certaine preiudicial vnderstaÌ„ding what he shal looke for at your handes in the residue Wherefore God be thanked that at the beginning hath so deciphired you whereby we may so much the more yea the bolder without any feare of all your antiquitie hereafter to be shewed cherefully procede on M. Horne The .25 Diuision pag. 18. a. These and such like Christian Emperours are not thus much commended of the Ecclesiasticall vvriters for their notable doings in the maintenaunce and furtheraunce of Religion as for doings not necessarilie appertaining to their office or calling but for that they vvere exaumples spectacles and glasses for others vvherein to beholde vvhat they are bound vnto by the vvorde of God and vvhat their subiectes may looke for at their handes as matter of charge and duety both to God and his people VVhich S. Paule doth plainly expresse vvhere he exhorteth the Christians to make earnest and continual praier for Kings and for such as are in authoritie to this ende and purpose that by their rule ministerie and seruice not only peace and tranquilitie but also godlines and religion should be .67 furthered and continued among men attributing the furtherance and continuance of religion and godlines to the Magistrates as an especial fruite and effect of their duety and seruice to God and his people Chrysostome expounding this
the Actes of the thirde Synode that Simmachus the Pope did keepe at Rome vvherin the King doth not only auouche the decree of Simplicius but also addeth VVe maruaile that without vs anye thīg was accōpted seing that whiles our Priest meaning the bisshop of Rome Simplicius was on liue nothing ought to haue bene taken in hande without vs. The .16 Chapter of Simplicius Felix .3 and Symmachus Popes of Rome Stapleton IF Pope Simplicius by decree gaue the Prince Authority to confirme the chosen Pope what helpeth this your supremacy Nay doth it not much impayre the same For then al the Princes Authority in this behalfe dependeth of the Popes decree as of a Superiour lawe And so he is subiect both to the law and to the lawemaker And yet this is all that in this Diuision hath any maner inckling to iuduce the Prīces Supremacy in any cause ecclesiastical But yf M. Horn would haue loked but a litle further and vpō the first line of the next leafe he mought haue found in the said Synod that the see of Rome hath the priestly primacy ouer all the whole world And that Councels must be confirmed by that see with such other like matter For whereas this King Odoacer beside the decree touchīg the chosing of the Pope which as your self say he made at the Popes request made also an other concerning not alienating Church goods the whole Synod reiected and cōdemned it for these .ij. causes expressely First saith Eulalius a bisshop of Sicily whose sentence the other bisshops saying the same the whole Synode folowed because against the rules of the Fathers this Decree appereth to be made of Layemen though religious and godlye to whome that any authoritye was euer geuen ouer Ecclesiasticall goods it is not reade Secondlye it is not declared to be confirmed with the subscription of any bisshop of the Apostolike See Nowe whereas the holy Fathers haue decreed that if the Priestes of any whatsoeuer prouince keeping a Councel within their owne lymities shall attempt any thing without the authority of their Metropolitane or their bisshop it should be voyde and of none effect howe much more that which is knowen to haue bene presumed in the See Apostolike the Bisshop thereof not present which bisshop by the prerogatiue of the blessed Apostle Peter hauing throughe the whole worlde the Primacy of priesthood hath bene wonte to confirme the Decrees of Councels presumed I say of layemen though certayn bisshops agreing vnto it who yet could not preiudicat their Prelat of whom it is knowen they were consecrated is vndoubtedly voyde and of no effect neither any waye to be accompted amonge Ecclesiastical decrees Thus farre that Synod by your selfe alleaged M. Horne God rewarde you for geuing vs such good instructions against your selfe Or yf it came not of you but of your frende let him haue the thankes therefore But yf it so falleth out against your willes both yet God be praysed that as by sinne he worketh somtime a greater amēdement and turneth horrible temptations into a more confortable calmenesse then before the storme came so also by your vnhappy meaning hathe yet brought vs to a happye information of such doctrine as vtterly ouerthroweth your heresye For here you see M. Horne not only the laie Magistrat yea the King him selfe yea though he were religiouse and godly vtterly excluded from all authority in causes Ecclesiasticall whereby your phantasticall Primacie vanisheth cleane away but also that the Pope whome you cal a forraine power hath the Primacy the chiefty and supreame praeeminence of Priesthode not onely in Rome or the Romaine Prouince but saith this Synode by your self clerckly alleaged per vniuersum orbem throughout the whole worlde and then if you be a parte of the worlde he is your Primate too Thus much saith this Synode and thereby vtterly ouerthroweth the whole effect of the Othe in both those partes for the whiche the Catholikes refuse to swere vnto it Verely if ye goe on as you haue hitherto you wil surely be espied for a preuaricatour that is for a double faced Proctour secreatlie instructing your clients aduersarie but in face protesting to plead against him For better instructions no hyred aduocate coulde haue geauen vs then you the Counterpleader haue ministered vnto vs. M. Horne The .58 Diuision pag. 35. a. Next after Simplicius vvas Foelix the third chosen vvho after his confirmation sent many letters as vvell to the Emperour as to Acatius Bisshoppe of Constantinople about the matter betvvixt Iohn and Peter but vvhen he coulde not preuaile in his suite he made Iohn Bisshoppe of Nola in Campania One of the letters that Pope Foelix vvrote vnto Zenon the Emperour about this matter is put into the fift Synode of Constantinople vvherein the Pope after the salutation doth most humblye beseech the Emperour to take his humble suite in good parte He shevveth that the holy .162 Churche maketh this suite that he vvill vouchesafe to mainteine the vnitie of the Churche that he vvill destroye Heresies that breaketh the bonde of vnitie that he vvill expell Peter Mogge bothe oute of the Citie and also from Churche regiment that he vvould not suffer Peter being deposed to be admitted to the Communion of the Churche but that by his honorable letters he vvould banish him out of the bounds of Antioche And saith this Bisshop of Rome Foelix vnto the Emperour In his place appoint you one that shal beutifie the Priesthode by his woorkes Stapleton You procede still to bring authorities against your selfe This Peter was deposed I confesse But by whome M. Horne Not by the Emperour but euen by Pope Foelix as appeareth but one leafe before the place which your selfe alleage And in case it was to painefull for you to turne backe a leafe or two before yet might you haue vouchsaued to haue read the next lines before your own allegatiō In the which Foelix signifieth that he was so deposed and therfore requesteth th'Emperour to expel him and to place some other mete man for him whiche thing Popes doe at this day requiring Catholike Princes to remoue hereticall Bishops and to place good in their roome neither yet therfore are or euer were Princes accompted enacted or intituled Supreme gouernours in all causes Ecclesiasticall Your new Religion hath inuented this newe Title This Pope Foelix also excommunicated Acatius of Constantinople for bearing with this Peter Mogge as witnesseth Liberatus Whereby appeareth clerely the Popes Primacie ouer the ij chiefe Patriarches of the East Churche of Constantinople and Antioche And you againe are with your owne examples cleane ouerthrowen M. Horne The .59 Diuision pag. 35. b. Anastasius the Emperour .163 deposed Macedonius Bisshoppe of Constantinople as one that falsified the Ghospels as Liberatus saith Stapleton If this Macedonius falsified the Ghospel he was I wene worthy to be deposed But your Author vseth not this worde Deposed but he saieth he was expulsed Whiche might be being by an
ordinary and an vsual course by the Bishops first deposed But because the matter is not cleare on your side and if it were it did not greatly enforce by reason Anastasius him selfe was a wicked hereticall Emperour and so no great good deduction to be made from his doings I let it passe M. Horne The .60 Diuision pag. 35. b. About the election of Symachus Platina mentioneth vvhat great diuision and sedition arose in so muche that the parties vvere faine to agree to haue a Councell holden for the determination of the matter And there was a Councell appointed at Rauenna saith Sabellicus to the end that the controuersy might be decided according to right before the king Theodoriche before vvhome the matter vvas so discussed that at the last this Pope Symachus vvas confirmed Neuerthelesse this fyer vvas not thus so quite quenched but that foure yeares after it blased out sorer againe VVhereat the king saieth Platina beinge displeased sente Peter the Bisshoppe of Altine to Rome to enioye the See and bothe the other to be .164 deposed VVherevpon an other Synode vvas called of 120. Bisshops vvherein saith Sabellicus the Pope him selfe defended his ovvne cause so stoutlye and cunningly and confuted saith Platina al the obiections laid against him that by the verdict of them all he vvas acquited and all the fault laied to Laurence and Peter Stapleton What may be said for the doings of Princes in the election of the Clergie and how your examples agree not with our practise I haue already saied somewhat and that I say to this too But in the Diuision folowing we shall saye to this more particularlye M. Horne The .61 Diuision pag. 35. b. But to th entent it may the better appere vvhat vvas the Kings authority about these matters mark the fourth Romaine Synode holden in the time of this Symachus and about the same matter of his vvhiche although it be mangled and confusedly set forth in the Booke of Generall Councels bicause as it may seeme that they .165 vvould not haue the vvhole trueth of this dissention appaare yet vvil it shevv much that the Princes had .166 no small entermedling and authority in Synodes and Churche matters This Synode vvas summoned to be kept in Rome by the .167 commaundement of the most honorable Kinge Theodoriche He declareth that many and grieuous complaintes vvere brought vnto him againste Symachus Bisshoppe of Rome Symachus commeth into the Synode to ansvvere for him selfe geaueth thankes to the King for calling the Synode requireth that he may be restored to suche things as he had loste by the suggestion of his ennemies and to his former state and then to come to the cause and to ansvvere the accusers The more parte in the Synode thoughte this his demaunde reasonable Decernere tamen aliquid Synodus sine regia notitia non Praesumpsit Yet the Synode presumed not to decree any thing without the Kings knowledge Neyther came it to passe as they vvisshed for the King commaunded Symachus the Bisshoppe of Rome to ansvvere his aduersaries before he shoulde resume any thing And .168 so the King committed the vvhole debating and iudging of the mater to the Synode vvhich concludeth the sentence vvith these vvords Vvherfore according to the Kings will or cōmaundement who hath committed this cause to vs we refourme or restore vnto him to Symachus what right so euer he ought to haue within the Citie of Rome or without Stapleton Here hath M. Horne an other fetch to proue Princes to haue the chief interest in maters ecclesiastical as for the depositions of Bishops yea of the Pope him selfe And first he is angry that this mater in the boke of Councels is so mangled and confusedly set foorth But it is an other thorne then this that pricketh him that he will not disclose to all the worlde For to saye the truthe he seeth in his owne conscience that of all Councelles the selfe same Councell that he here alleageth dothe so set foorth the Popes Primacie that the grieuouse remembrance therof causeth him to speake he can not tel what Verelye if M. Horne had stepped foorth but one fote further and turned his eie vpon the next leafe there should he haue found a clercklie worke made by Eunodius in the defence of the Councell that he is in hand withall There should he haue founde most euident authorities for the Popes Supremacie vppon all states temporall and spirituall He should also finde the same booke to be confirmed by CC. and .xxx. Bishops assembled at Rome in a Synode Leaue of therfore M. Horne this complaint and complaine of that that grieueth you in dede and that is not of confusion but of the confession ye find there of all the Bishops concerning the Ecclesiasticall praeeminence liyng so open and thicke like a great block in your way that ye coulde not passe ouer to these your allegations that you haue here patched in but that you must needes stumble and breake your shinnes therat which grieueth you ful sore But let vs now see what good and holsome herbes ye being so cunning a gardener haue gathered out of this garden that as ye thinke lieth so vnhāsomlie and sluttishly Ye say first that this Councell was called by the cōmaundement of the right honorable King Theodoriche Make him as honorable as ye wil. But other then an Arrian shal ye not make of him Yf ye knew he was an Arrian your honour might haue bene better bestowed els where If ye knewe it not then is your reading to small I trow to furnish such a boke as this is And yet to say the truthe small reading will serue the turne too Ye say he called a Councell So he did But how did he call it Forsoth with the cōsent of the Pope Symachus though the Coūcel were called against him For when the Bisshops had tolde the King that the Pope him selfe ought to call Councels by a singular priuilege due to the See of Rome because to that See first the merite ād principality of S. Peter ād after the authority of Coūcels singulorum in Ecclesijs tradidit potestatem gaue power ouer euery thing in the Churches the Kinge made aunsweare that the Pope had declared his consente to it by his letters Yea and the Bishops not satisfied with the Kings so saiyng required a sight of the Popes letters which the King shewed vnto them out of hād The Pope also him self being present licensed the Bishops to examine his own matter And a litle after Affectu purgationis suae culmen humiliat For desire of purging himself he hūbleth his high authority or dignity Yet M. Horne addeth the Synode presumed not to decree any thing without the Kings knowledge Yf they had saied they ought not then had ye said somwhat But presume not and may not are two things farre a sonder Though yet in one sense in dede they might not nor ought not to haue proceded with
had the Bisshops at his commaundement to kepe Councels and conuocations at his pleasure yea and that they referred their Decrees to his iudgement But now so it is in dede that neither the Prince proceded herein by way of meare commaundememente neither the bisshoppes referred to him any such Iudgement ouer their determinated Sentence For proufe of the first both the Bisshoppes in this very Councel at Orleans doe say to the Kinge that they haue deliberated vpon these matters secundùm vestrae voluntatis consultationem according to the cōsultation kept by your wil and the Bisshoppes of an other Councell holden after this at Toures in Fraunce also doe say of this Synode quam inuictissimus Rex Clodoueus fieri supplicauit which the mighty King Clodoueus made sute to be called But because as the lawiers do note the wil of a Prince and the wil of a father doe not differ from their commaundement therefore that Councel which the King by suite and supplication obtayned to be called is yet termed to be done praecepto iussione by commaundement of the Bisshoppes themselues at the Councell For proufe of the seconde I bring you the woordes of the Councel which you in telling your tale thought good to leaue out The bishoppes doe say vnto the Prince Definitione respondimus c. We haue by determining answered to the intent that yf those thīgs which we haue decreed be approued right also by your Iudgement the Sentence of so many bisshoppes may confirme and strenghthen the Authority of such a consent as of the Kinge and greate Stuarde to be obserued In which wordes they referre not the Definition to his Iudgement but doe shewe that yf his consent doe concurre then his Authority is confirmed by the verdite of Bisshops so great and so manye But ye say they confesse him to haue the superiority And those wordes ye couche craftely among the rest to make your Reader thinke that the King had the Superiority in approuing doctrine But this is an vntruth They cal hī in dede Regem ac Dominum maiorem their Kinge or greate Stuard Which is in respecte of temporal things and of his worldly principality not of any Superiority in allowing or disallowing their Synodical decrees And I praye you good Sir was Saphoracus deposed by the Kinge or by the Bishops and was he as you say deposed for his iuste demerits It had bene wel done to haue tolde vs why he deserued to be deposed But I suppose either ye know yt not or else ye wil not be knowen thereof lyke a wyly shrewe Forsurelye as farre as I can gather yt was for that he being a Bisshoppe vsed the company of his wyfe which he maried before he was prieste contrarye to the olde canons and a late order taken in the Councell at Orlyans Yf it be so in what case be you with your madge pretending her to be your lawfull wyfe yea and that after your takinge of holye orders M. Horne The .64 Diuision pag. 37. a. Theodobertus Kinge of Fraunce calleth a Synode at Auerna in Fraunce for the restoring and establishing the Church discipline Gunthranus the King called a Synod named Matisconēs .2 to refourme the Ecclesiastical discipline and to cōfirm certein orders and ceremonies in the Church vvhich he declareth plainly in the Edict that he setteth foorth for that purpose VVherein he declareth his vigilant and studious carefulnes to haue his people trained and brought vp vnder the feare of God in true Religion and godly discipline for othervvise saith this Christian King to whom God hath committed .176 this charge shall not escape his vengeaunce He shevveth the bisshops that their office is to .177 teache cōfort exhort to reproue rebuke ond correct by preaching the vvorde of God He commaundeth the elders of the Church and also others of authority in the common vveale to iudge and punish that they assiste the bisshops and sharpely punishe by bodely punishement such as vvil not amende by the rebuke and correction of the vvorde and Church discipline And concludeth that he hath caused the Decrees in the Councel touching discipline and certein ceremonies to be defined the vvhich he doth publishe and cōfirme by the authority of this Edict Stapleton We haue nowe two Kings more of Fraunce But in both these to proue your purpose you haue nothing King Gūtranus himself confesseth in the place by you alleaged that God hath committed to the Priests the office of a fatherly authoritye And sheweth to what ende the Princes medle withe matters of religion that is that the sworde may amende such persons as the preachers worde can not amende And yt is worthy to be considered that among other decrees that this Councel made and the King confirmed yt was ordayned that the Laye man where so euer he mette a priest should shewe him reuerence and honour And in case the Prieste wente a fote and the Laye man ridde the Laye mā should a light and so reuerence him as now the Christians are cōpelled to doe in Turkey to the Turks And so I trowe this Councel maketh not al together for your purpose and supposed Primacy Only it maketh to encreace the nombre of your vntruthes For wheras you first talke of the Princes vigilant and studiouse carefulnes to see the people brought vppe in true religion and godly discipline you adde as the Princes woordes Otherwise I to whome God hath committed this charge shall not escape his vengeaunce In making the Prince to saye this charge you woulde make your Reader thinke the Prince acknowledged a Charge ouer true Religion c. And therefore you put in the margin to beutifie your booke withal A princes charge But the Prince speaketh of no such charge as shall anone appeare And when you adde to this that the Prince shewed the bisshoppes that their office is to teache c. there you leaue out absque nostrae admonitione without our admonishment by which appeareth the Bishops knew their office though the Prince held his peace and that it depended not of the Princes supreme gouernment as you would haue folcke to think These couple of vntruthes shal now euidently appeare by the whole wordes of the King as they were in order by him vttered which you haue confusely set out putting the later parte before the first and the first laste adding in one place and nipping in an other thus to blinde and bleare your Readers eies whome plainly you ought to instruct For these are the wordes of Kinge Guntranus to the bishops of Mascon Althoughe without our admonition to you holy bisshops specially belongeth the matter of preaching yet we thinke verily you are partakeners of other mens sinnes if you correct not with dailye rebuking the faultes of your children but passe them ouer in silence For neither we to whom God hath committed the kingdome can escape his vengeaunce yf we be not hofull of the people subiect vnto vs.
write with teares entreateth the Emperour that the Churches might be restored to the Arrians The Pope was then belike an Arrian him selfe Surely the simple Reader can gather none other thing by you especially the same being dasshed in the margent to Ye haue not done well to tell half the tale and to tell it so suspitiouslye The cause then of his earnest suite was that otherwise Theodorike threatened to shutte vppe all the Catholique Churches in Italie and vnder his dominion Yea your Author Martinus writeth that he menaced to kill all the Catholikes in Italy whome he calleth Christianos This was the cause of his ernest suite not for the fauour he bore to the ArriaÌ„s but for the fauour he bore to the Catholiques and their Churches Iustinus receiued those Ambassadours as you truly say honorably And as Sabellicus writeth the Emperour was not onelye crowned of Pope Iohn but at his first coÌ„ming most humbly and reuereÌ„tly fel at his feet before him and honoured him But Iustinus did not so honorably entertaine him at Constantinople but Theodorike at his returne did deale with him as homly casting hiÌ„ into prison at RaueÌ„na where what for hunger what for lothsome filthines of the prison shortly after he died a Martyr About which time or a litle after he slew the honorable Senatours Symachus and Boetius Whiche thing al your three Historiographers doe write Where ye wil vs to note that not onely the Pope shewed his obedieÌ„ce and subiectioÌ„ to the godly Emperor but also that the secular Princes ordeined lawes ecclesiastical c. Your double note wil proue but a double vntruthe For the Pope in this supplicatioÌ„ obeied not the godly Emperour Iustine but the Arrian King Theodorike Neither was it obedience of dutie but a submission of charitie partly to qualifie the furie of the Arrian tyrant partely to saue harmelesse the whole nuÌ„ber of Catholikes in Italy which by th' Emperours edict should coÌ„sequently haue ben destroyed Againe this decree of Iustine was no ecclesiasticall mater coÌ„cerning any alteration of religion any deposing of Bishoppes any order of Church discipline or such like but oÌ„ly a decree for banishiÌ„g of Arrian heretikes and of ouerthrowing their Synagogs which maner of decree being of denouÌ„ced heretiks belongeth properly to the ciuile Magistrate and is an external or teÌ„poral mater no spirituall or ecclesiasticall cause namely such as we ioyne issue with you King Phillip hath banished heretikes out of this land and hath coÌ„maunded their Synâ—gogues to be ouerthrowen But he is not therfore taken for Supreme gouernour in al causes or in any cause ecclesiastical Neither do or euer did his subiects swere to any suche Title M. Horne The .66 Diuision pag. 38. a. VVithin a vvhile after this â—hon vvas Agapetus Pope vvhome Theodatus the King sent on his Ambassage vnto the Emperour Iustinianus to make a suit or treaty in his behalfe VVhen the Emperour had enterteined this Ambassadour vvith much honour and graunted that he came for touching Theodatus he earnestly both vvith faire vvordes and soule assailed this Pope to bring him to become an Eutychian the vvhich vvhen he could not vvinne at his handes being delighted vvith his free speache and constancy he so liked him that he foorthvvith .183 deposed Anthemius bisshop of Constantinople bycause he vvas an Eutychian and placed Menna a Catholike man in his roume Agapetus died in his legacy in vvhose roume vvas Syluerius made Pope by the meanes or rather as Sabellicus saieth by the commaundemente of the Kynge Theodatus the which vntil this time was woÌ„t to be done by the authority of the Emperours saith Sabellicus for the reuenge whereof Iustinianus was kyndled to make warres against Theodatus Syluerius vvas shortly after quarrelled vvithal by the Empâ—resse through the meanes of Vigilius vvho sought to be in his roome and vvas by the Emperours 184 authority deposed The vvhich act although it vver altogether vniust yet it declareth the autority that the Prince had ouer the Pope vvho like a good Bisshop as he vvould not for any threates do contrary to his coÌ„science and office so like an 185 obedieÌ„t subiect he acknovvleged the Princes authority being sent for came being accused vvas ready vvith huÌ„blenes to haue excused and purged him self and vvhan he could not be admitted thervnto he suffred him selfe 186 obedieÌ„tly to be spoiled of the Bissoplike apparaile to be displaced out of his office and to be clothed in a Monasticall garement The same measure that Vigilius did giue vnto Syluerius he himselfe being Pope in his place receiued shortly after vvith an augmentation for he vvas in like sorte vvithin a vvhile 187 deposed by the Emperours authority bicause he vvould not kepe the promise vvhich he had made vnto the Emperesse and vvas in most cruell vvise dealt vvith all vvhich cruelty vvas the rather shevved to him by the meanes and procurement as Sabellicus noteth of Pelagius vvhom Vigilius had placed to be his Suffragan in his absence The .19 Chapter Of Iustinian the Emperour and diuerse Popes and Bisshoppes vnder him Stapleton ALL this standeth in two pointes First that an other Pope Agapetus by name was againe sent in Ambassage of Theodatus the King But this as Liberatê° writeth was a tyrannical force made bothe to the Pope and to the whole Senat of Rome These Arrian and barbarouse Gothian Kings are no fit examples of gouernmente due to godly Catholik Princes And their vtter destructioÌ„ folowed immediatly after vnder Belisarius Iustinians Captain Such blessed presidents M. Horne hath fouÌ„d out to build his imagined Supremacy vpon The next point is in the deposing of two Popes by the Emperour Iustinian wherin we nede by so much the lesse to enlarge our aunsweare for that M. Horne freely and franckly of him selfe confesseth that they were vniustly deposed Againe that you say the Pope suffered him self obediently to be spoiled c. If your tale wer true that were you know but an homly obedience but now he suffred not that spoile as you imagine obediently but was brought to that point by a very craft and traine as in Platina and Liberatê° it may be sene This therfore may passe for an other of M. Horns vntruths So hard it is for such ProtestaÌ„t Prelats to tel a true tale With the like truth you write that the Pope like an obedieÌ„t subiect acknowleged the Princes autority And why Because forsoth he suffred himself to be cloistred vp by force of Belisarius or rather his wife the Emperours Captain If such patience parforce proue a subiection then is the true man an obediente subiecte also to the theefe when he yeldeth him vppe his purse in the high waie to saue his lyfe But we say if there had bene iuste cause to depose them yet neither themperour nor the Councel could lawfully haue deposed them And because good Reader thou shalt haue a shorte and a ready proufe and that framed to thy hand
already by M. Horne I remit thee to the fourth Roman Councell wherevpon M. Horne lately pleaded and to the very same sentence that M. Horne did him selfe alleage But yet by the way I must score vp as an vntruth that Iustinian deposed Anthimus For it was not IustiniaÌ„ but Pope Agapetus that gaue senteÌ„ce of depositioÌ„ against hiÌ„ nor he was not deposed at that time but before In dede IustiniaÌ„ executed the sentence and thrust him out of ConstaÌ„tinople and banished him though thempresse toke part with him For fiirst we find that Agapetus was desired by a supplicatioÌ„ of diuers of the East to depose him We haue also in the actes of the .5 generall Councel declared that Agapetus did depose him In case these testimonies wyll not serue ye shal heare Iustinian him selfe that shal tel you that it was not he but Agapetus that deposed Anthimus QueÌ„admodum nuper factuÌ„ esse scimus circa AnthymuÌ„ qui quideÌ„ deiectus est de sede huins vrbis à sancto gloriosae memoriae Agapeto sanctiss Rom. Ecclesiae pontifice Euen saith Iustinian as we knowe it happened of late to Anthimus who was displaced from the see of this imperial citie by Agapetus of holy and gloriouse memorye bishop of the holy Churche of Rome Neither was Vigilius deposed by the Emperous authoritye as M Horne fableth but for not yelding to the Eutychian Emperesse Iustinians wife he was by a trayne brought to Constantinople and so banished And all this was done rather by the wicked Emperesse then by IustiniaÌ„ who as Liberatus writeth restored again both Siluerius thoughe by the meanes of Belisarius he was caried awaye againe into banishment and Vigilius also though he dyed by the way in Sicilia M. Horne The .67 Diuision pag. 38. b. About this time Epiphanius Bisshop of Constantinople as Liberatus sayih died in vvhose roune the Empresse placed Anthymus About vvhich time vvas great strife betvvene Gaianus and Theodosius for the bisshopricke of Alexandria and vvithin tvvo monethes sayth Liberatus the Empresse Theodora sent Narses a noble man to enstall Theodosius and to banissh Gaianus Theodosius being banisshed the sea vvas vacant vvhervnto Paulus vvho came to Constantinople to plead his cause before the Emperour against certaine stubborne monkes vvas appointed and he receiued sayth Liberatus .188 authority of the Emperoure to remoue heretiques and to ordeine in their places men of right faith This Paulus vvas shortly after accused of murther vvhervpon the Emperour sent Pelagius the Popes proctour lying at Constantinople ioyning vnto him certaine other bissops .189 vvith commission to depose Paulus from the bissoplike office vvhich they did and they ordered for him Zoilus whome afterward the Emperour deposed and ordered Apollo who is nowe the Bisshop of Alexandria sayth Liberatus Certaine Monkes mette vvith Pelagius in his retourne from Gaza vvher Paulus vvas deposed tovvards Constantinople bringyng certaine articles gathered out of Origenes vvorkes minding to make suyte vnto the Emperour that both Origen and those articles might be condemned vvhom Pelagius for malice he bare to Theodorus bisshop of Caesarea in Cappadocia an earnest fautor of Origen did further all that he might Pelagius therfore doth earnestly entreat themperour that hâ— vvold coÌ„maund that to be doÌ„ vvhich the Monks sued for to vvit that OrigeÌ„ vvith those articles should be daÌ„ned The vvhich suit themperour grauÌ„ted being glad .190 to geue iudgmeÌ„t vpoÌ„ such matters and so by his commandmeÌ„t the senteÌ„ce of the great curse against OrigeÌ„ and those articles vvere dravveÌ„ foorth in vvriting and subscribed vvith their hands and so sent to Vigilius the bisshop of Rome to Zoilus bissop of AlexaÌ„dria Euphemius of Antioche aÌ„d Peter bisshop of HierusaleÌ„ These Bishops receiuing this senteÌ„ce of the curse .191 ê“nouÌ„ced by themperours coÌ„maundmeÌ„t and subscribing thervnto Origen was condeÌ„ned being dead who before long agoe on liue was condemned Stapleton Here is a myngle mangle I can not tel wherof and a tale tolde of a tubbe for any reason or certaine scope that I see in it Here haue we nowe that themperours wife placeth and setteth in bishoppes to For it was Theodora the Eutychian Emperesse that placed and displaced the bishops here named sauynge Paulus whiche was made by Pelagius the Popes Legate at Constantinople whych thyng M. Horne concealeth But I meruaile by what warrant that Empresse did al this I dare say not by M. Knoxes and his fellowes of whom I haue spoken And what bishop think you that she setteth in No better surely then her selfe that is Anthimus the captaine of the heretikes of that time But this geare goeth handsomly in and out all thyngs I warrante yow in dewe order and proportion euen in as good as the matter is good it selfe For nowe M. Horne after he hath declared that Anthimus was deposed from his bishoprike is retourned to shewe howe he was first ordered and made bishop We haue then a tale tolde to no purpose in the worlde of Paulus the bishop and a murtherer deposed and well and orderly to I trowe by Pelagius the Popes proctour and so howe M. Horne frameth his primacy hereof God woteth I wotte not in all the world For as for Iustinians commission to depose bishops if M. Horne meane of such as Kyng Edward gaue in England of late it is M. Hornes commission and not Iustinians Neither hath hys author any suche thing But only that themperour gaue the bishop authority to appoint Captaines and other of the Emperours officers to helpe forward the execution Nay saieth M. Horne the wurste is behind For Iustinian theÌ„perour gaue his iudgemente vppon Origenes and cursed him to Here in dede somwhat might haue bene sayde sauing that we haue sayd somwhat alredie of suche manner of cursing and sauinge that M. Horne of hys great curtesie hath eased vs aÌ„d hath made I trowe againste hys will but nothing against hys skill a full answere for vs saying that Origenes was long before this tyme yea yet lyvinge condemned TheÌ„ was there here no newe senteÌ„ce or determinatioÌ„ made by Iustinian but a confirmation of the olde and no more matter of supremacie then yf a man shoulde beshrewe Luthers cursed harte for his newe broched heresies and curse them and him to hys heresies being manie hundred yeares before condeÌ„ned aÌ„d cursed by many a good vertuous clerke and by many general and other CouÌ„cels to Neither did IustiniaÌ„ geue any senteÌ„ce of curse against Origen him self but as Liberatê° saith at his coÌ„maundemeÌ„t or procuriÌ„g the chief Patriarchs of Rome of AlexaÌ„dria of Antioch aÌ„d of HierusaleÌ„ did it and so by the ordinary Iudges in this case not by the Emperours only or absolut commandemeÌ„t he was coÌ„demned And we find in the acts of the .5 generall CouÌ„cell Origen condemned with Arius Macedonius Euthyches and other M. Horne The .68 Diuision pag. 3â— a. VVhen Theodorus bisshop of Caesarea in Cappadocia heard of this condemnation to be reuenged he laboured earnestly vvith
curtesy and mercye Totilas being afterward in possession of the City â–ª and fearing warres froÌ„ the Emperour Iustinian sent Pelagius to Iustinian to trauaile with him for peace sending him withall worde that in case he would inuade Italye he would destroye Rome and plucke it downe faste to the ground Totilas toke an othe of Pelagius and hys other ambassadours to doe hys message faythfullie and to returne againe they re ambassade exployted Pelagius most pitefullye and withe manie teares layethe before Iustinian the miserable state and the vtter destructioÌ„ and desolation of Rome impedente onlesse he woulde forbeare warre with Totilas yea he aÌ„d hys fellowes fell vpon theire knees most humblye beseching him to haue compassioÌ„ of the citye But in fyne IustiniaÌ„ would not relent Wherevpon sone after their returne Rome was set al on fier by Totylas and no lyuing creature man woman nor childe suffered there to inhabite Prye nowe M. Horne and pycke out here what ye can to establishe your primacye your folye is to open to be in this matter withe many words refuted Here is no one matter Ecclesiastical and that ye see wel inowghe and therefore your selfe as faste as ye can wouâ—de steale away from yt and proue your matter otherwise But Sir ye shall not so steale awaye but beside the note of extreme folye to busie your selfe and your Readers with that which your self can not deny nothing to towch spiritual matters but that ye shal carry with you a lie or two Els tel vs why you wil haue vs to note the Popes subiection to Totylas seing that neither Pelagius was then Pope Vigilius yet liuing at CoÌ„stantinople neither was he any other way subiect then as to a Tyrant For Totilas who for his rage and crueltyes was called Flagellum Dei the Scourge of God at that tyme tooke Rome and entred with the conquest Pelagius did that homage to him to obtayne mercy for his poore Cytyzens And when Totylas seing him coming towarde him said What meaneth this ô Pelagius comest thou to me as a suppliant Pelagius answered sayinge Yea Sir I come to you seing God hath made you my Lorde But haue mercy I beseche you vpon â—our seruaunts haue mercy vpon the poore Captiue Cytie And this lo was the subiection of Pelagius made to Totylas which you wishe to be noted M. Horne as though it made any thing for the Popes subiection in spiritual matters Tel vs also whye ye write that he departed with reproche What reproche had he at Iustinians hand Your authour Sabellicus sheweth of none But see the mans folish wilynes In dede Sabellicus writeth that Pelagius was noted as a fauorer of Anthimus but then saith he withall that Pelagius did detest it of all thinges to seme to fauour him Wel to supply this defect of his superfluous liyng talk of Pelagiê° be briÌ„geth forth a decree against symony made by Pelagius and Narses th' Emperors deputy This is no mater of faith M. Horne no nor no new decree of maners but such as had bene decreed long before And therefore but an execution of the old Canons which Narses might medle withal wel inoughe There is then to make vp the mater yet ones againe a declaration concerning the interest of the Emperour in the election of Bishoppes and Popes too wherevnto at this time we nede not greatly to say any thing so much hath ben said hereof before M. Horne The .70 Diuision pag. 40. a. About the time of Pelagius the first his Papacy vvas there a Councel holden at Tovvers in FrauÌ„ce by the licence and consent of Arithbertus the King for the reformation of the Churche discipline vvherein appeareth that the Kings authoritie vvas .196 necessarily required to confirme and strengthen the discipline For vvhere they decree of the maides or vviddovves that shall not be maried vvithoute the consente of the parentes vvhiche is an especiall matter Ecclesiasticall they declare .197 the strength thereof to depend vpon the commaundement of the Prince Not onely say they the Kings Childebert and Clotharius of honourable memory kepte and preserued the constitutioÌ„ of the lawes touching this matter the which nowe the King Charibert their successour hath confirmed or strengthened by his precept Stapleton Nowe is Maister Horne reuolted to Fraunce againe but not to tarie there long For sodainly he returneth againe to Constantinople His short tale consisteth in two lyes First when he saieth the Kings authoritie was necessarily required to confirme the discipline of the Churche For that neither is in the Councell neither can be gathered out of it The second is that the CouÌ„cel declareth that the strength of their Decree being a speciall matter Ecclesiastical dependeth vppon the commaundemente of the Prince For the Councell declareth onely that those good Kings of Fraunce kept the Constitution of the Churche in that behalfe and forced by lawe the due obseruation thereof Like as Iouinian the Emperoure made it death by lawe to defile a Virgin or Nonne Though that sinne before was by the Churche condemned All this doth but multiplie woordes It proueth nothing your imagined Supremacye Mary if you will knowe M. Horne what this Councell by youre selfe alleaged maketh for the Popes Supremacie I will not lette to tell it you The Fathers of the Councell do saye What Priest is he that dare be so bolde as to doe contrarye to suche Decrees as come from the See Apostolique And a litle after And whose authoritie may take place if it be not theirs whome the Apostolique See sendeth and maketh his deputies or Referendaries Our Fathers haue euer kept that which their authoritie commaunded Thus you fight well for vs but nothing for your selfe M. Horne The .71 Diuision pag. 40. a. The Emperoure Iustinianus calleth the Bisshoppes of all Churches vnto a Generall Councell at Constantinople the vvhich is called the fifte oecumenicall Synode to represse the insolence of certaine Heretiques vvho taught and mainteined Heresies and Schismes to the greate disquieting of the Churche againste the doctrine establisshed in the foure forenamed General Councelles In the time of this Councell Menna the Bisshoppe of Constantinople departed out of this life in vvhose roome the Emperour placed Eutychius The Emperour gouerneth and directeth all things in this Councell as the Emperours before him had done in the other Generall Synodes as appeareth by the vvriting vvhiche he sente vnto the Bisshoppes vvherein he shevveth that the right belieuing godly Emperours his auncestours did alvvaies labour to cutte of the heresies sprong vp in their time by calling together into Synode the most religious Bisshops and to preserue the holy Church in peace and the right faith to be sincerely preached and taught He allegeth the'xaÌ„ples of CoÌ„staÌ„tinus Magnus Theodosius the elder Theodosius the yonger and Martianus the Emperours vvho saith he called the former generall Councelles vvere present them selues in their ovvne personnes did aide and helpe the true confessours and tooke great trauaile vppon
Emperour desceÌ„deth to make statutes ordinaunces and rules for monastical persons commonly called Religious declaryng that there is no maner of thing which is not throughly to be searched by the authority of the Emperour who hath sayth he receiued from God the common gouernment and principality ouer al men And .212 to shevv further that this principality is ouer the persons so vvell in Ecclesiasticall causes as Temporall he prescribeth orders and rules for them and committeth to the Abbottes and Bisshoppes iurisdiction to see these rules kepte concludynge that so well the Magistrates as Ecclesiasticall personnes oughte to keepe incorrupted all thynges whyche concerne godlynesse but aboue all other the Emperour who owghte to neglecte no manner of thyng pertaynyng to godlynesse I omit many other Lavves and Constitutions that not only this Emperour but also the Emperours before him made touchyng matters and causes Eccesiasticall and doo remitte you vnto the Code and the Authentikes vvhere you may see that al manner of causes Ecclesiasticall vvere ouerseene .214 ordered and directed by the Emperours and so they did the duetifull seruice of Kyngs to Christ In that as S. Augustine sayth they made lawes for Christe Stapleton All this geare runneth after one race and alltogether standeth in the execution of the ecclesiastical Lawes Neither is there any thing here to be stayed vpon but for that he hath furnished his margent wyth hys accustomable note that the prince hath the supreame gouernment ouer all persons in all maner causes Whiche as yt is largely and liberally spoken so is his text to narrowe to beare any such wide talke Yea and rather proueth the contrary if he take the nexte line before with him and stoppeth also his felowes blasphemous railyngs against the holy monastical life The solitary and the coÌ„templatiue life saieth Iustinian is certeinly an holy thing and such a thing as by her owne nature coÌ„ducteth soules to God neyther is it fruitful to them only that leade that life but through her puritye and prayers to God geueth a sufficient help to other also Wherefore themperours in former times toke care of this matter and we also in our Lawes haue set foorth many things touching the dignity and vertue of religious men For we doe followe in this the holy canons and the holy fathers who haue drawen out certaine orders and Lawes for these matters For there is no thing that themperours maiesty doth not throughly search Whiche hath receiued from God a common gouernment and principality ouer all men Nowe thys place as ye see serueth expresly for the Churches principality whose holy Canons and holy Fathers themperour as he sayeth doth followe By whiche wordes appeareth he made no one Constitution of hys owne Authority And therefore hath M. Horne craftely shyfted in this worde Authority which is not in the Latine as though the Emperours Authority were the chief grouÌ„d of these Constitutions whereas it is but the seconde and depending only vpon former Canons and writtinges of holy Fathers Yet hath this ioly gloser placed in his margine a suprem gouernmeÌ„t and principality in al maner causes Which is not to be founde any where in the text but is a glose of his owne making Wherein me thinketh M. Horne fareth as certaine Melancholike passionated doe whose imagination is so stronge that if they begin earnestly to imagine as present ether the sight or voyce of any one that they excedingly either loue or feare by force of theyr imagination doe talke with them selues or crye out sodenly as though in very deede not in imagination only the thinge desired or feared were actually present Verely so M. Horne beinge exceding passionated to finde out this supreme gouernment in al causes by force of his imagination putteth it in his margin as though the text told it him wheÌ„ the text talketh no such matter vnto him but is vtterly domme in that point and hushe This passioÌ„ hath vttered it self in M. Horne not nowe onely but many times before also as the diligent Reader may easely remember M. Horne The .76 Diuision pag. 45. a. Arriamiru King of Spaine 215 coÌ„maunded tvvo Conucels to be celebrated in a Citie called Brachara the one in the seconde yeare of his reigne the other the third yere vvherein vvere certaine rules made or rather renued touching matters of faith touching Constitutions of the Church and for the dueties and diligence of the Clergie in their offices VVambanus King of Spaine .216 seeing the greate disorders in the Churche not onely in the discipline but also in the matters of Faithe and aboute the Administration of the Sacramentes calleth a Synode at Brachara named Concill Brachar 3. for the reformation of the errours and disorders aboute the Sacramentes and Churche discipline The .20 Chapter Of Ariamirus Wambanus and Richaredus Kings of Spaine and of Pelagius .2 and S. Gregorie 1. Popes Stapleton NOW are we gon from FrauÌ„ce and Constantinople to and are come to Spaine and to the CouÌ„cels called of King Ariamirus and King Wambanus But the Fathers at these Councels tell M. Horne for his first greeting and welcome that they acknowleged the authority of the See of Rome and therfore being some coÌ„trouersies in maters ecclesiastical among theÌ„ they did direct them selues by the instructioÌ„s and admonitioÌ„s sent froÌ„ the See Apostolike M. Horne The .77 Diuision pag. 45. b. About this time after the death of Pelagius .2 the Clergy and the people elected Gregory .1 called aftervvards the great But the custom was saith Sabellicus vvhich is declared in an other place that the Emperours should ratify by their consent th'electioÌ„ of him that is chosen Pope And to stay th' Emperors approbatioÌ„ saith Platina he sent his messengers with his letters to beseche th'Emperour Mauritius that he would not suffer th'electioÌ„ of the people aÌ„d Clergy to take effect in the choise of hiÌ„ c. So much did this good maÌ„ saith Sabellicus seking after heaueÌ„ly things coÌ„temne earthly and refused that honour for the which other did contend so ambitiously But the Emperour being desirouse to plant so good a man in that place vvould not condescend to his request but .217 sent his Embassadours to ratifie and confirme the election Stapleton This authority toucheth nothing but th'electioÌ„ of the Pope wont to be confirmed by the Emperour for order and quietnes sake And that but of custom only for the custom was saith Sabellicus not of any Supreme gouernement of the Prince in that behaulfe as though without it the election were not good Yet I coÌ„mend M. Horn that he reherseth so much good coÌ„mendacion of Pope Gregorie that sent hither our Apostle S. Augustine But I marueâ—l how he can be so good a maÌ„ and the religion that came froÌ„ him to England no better then superstiton and plaine Idolatrie as M. Horne and his fellowes doe daily preach and write And ye shall heare a non that he goeth as craftely as
he can and as farre as he durst to obscure and disgrace him M. Horne The .78 Diuision pag. 45. b. Richaredus King of Spaine rightly taught and instructed in the Christian faith by the godly and Catholique Bisshoppe Leander Bisshop of Hispalis did not only bring to passe that the vvhole natioÌ„ should forsake the Arrianisme and receiue true faith but also did carefully study hovv to continue his people in the true Relligion by his meanes nevvelye receiued And therfore commaunded all the Bisshops within his Dominions to assemble together at Toletum in the fourth yeare of his reigne and there to consult about staying and confirming of his people in true faith and religion of Christ by godly discipline VVhan the Bisshoppes vvere assembled in the Conuocation house at the Kings commaundement the King commeth in amongest them he maketh a short but a pithy and most Christian oration vnto the vvhole Synode VVherein he shevveth that the cause vvherfore he called them together into the Synode vvas To repaire and make a .218 newe fourme of Churche discipline by common consultation in Synode vvhich had bene letted long time before by the heretical Arianisme the whiche staie and lette of the Arrianâ— Heresies it hath pleased God saith he to remoue and put away by my meanes He vvilleth them to be ioyfull and gladde that the auncient maner to make Ecclesiasticall constitutions for the vvell ordering of the Churche is novve through Gods prouidence reduced and brought againe to the bounds of the Fathers by his honorable industrie And last of al he doth admonisshe and exhort them before they begin their consultation to sast and pray vnto the Almighty that he vvill vouchsaulfe to open and shevv vnto them a true order of discipline vvhich that age knevv not the senses of the Clergy vvere so much benummed vvith long forgetfulnes VVherevppon there vvas a three daies fast appointed That done the Synode assembleth the King commeth in and fitteth amongest them he deliuereth in vvriting to be openly read amongest them the confession of his faith in vvhich he protesteth vvith vvhat endeuour and care being their King he ought not only to studie for him self to be rightly geuen to serue and please God vvith a right Faith in true Religion but also to prouide for his subiects that they be throughly instructed in the Christian faith He affirmeth and thereto taketh them to vvitnes that the Lorde hath stirred him vppe inflamed vvith the heate of Faith both to remoue and put avvay the furious and obstinate Heresies and Schismes and also by his vigilant endeuour and care to call and bring home againe the people vnto the confession of the true faith and the Communion of the Catholique Churche Furder alluding to the place of S. Paul vvhere he saith that through his ministery in the Ghospell he offereth vppe the Gentils vnto God to be an acceptable Sacrifice he saith to the Bisshops That he offereth by their mynisterie this noble people as an holy and acceptable Sacrifice to God And last of all vvith the rehearsall of his Faith he declareth vnto the Bisshoppes That as it hath pleased God by his care and industrie to winne this people to the Faith and vnite them to the Catholique Churche so he chardgeth them nowe to see them stayed and confirmed by theyr diligente teaching and instructinge them in the trueth After this Confession vvas read and that he him selfe and also his Queene Badda had confirmed and testified the same vvith their handes subscription the vvhole Synode gaue thankes to God vvith manye and sundry acclamations saiyng That the Catholique King Richaredus is to be crouned of God with an euerlasting croune for he is the gatherer togeather of newe people in the Churche This King truely oughte to haue the Apostolique reward reward who hath perfourmed the Apostolike office This done after the Noble men and Bisshops of Spaine vvhom the vvorthy King had conuerted and brought to the amity of faithe in the CoÌ„munion of Christes Church had also geuen their confession opeÌ„ly and testified the same vvith subscription the King vvilling the Synode to goe in hand to repaire and establissh some Ecclesiastical discipline saith to the Synode alluding to S. Paules saiyng to the Ephesians to this effect That the care of a king ought to stretch forth it self and not to cease til he haue brought .219 the subiects to a full knowledge and perfect age in Christ and as 220 a king ought to bend al his power and authority to represse the insoleÌ„ce of the euil aÌ„d to nourish the coÌ„mon peace and traÌ„quility EueÌ„ to ought he much more to study labour aÌ„d be careful not only to bring his subiects froÌ„ erours and false religioÌ„ but also to see theÌ„ instructed taught and trained vp in the truth of the clere light and for this purpose he doth there decree of 221 his own authority coÌ„maÌ„ding the Bisshops to see it obserued that at euery CoÌ„munioÌ„ time before the receit of the same al the peple with a loud voice together do recite distiÌ„ctly the Simbol or crede set forth by the 222 NiceÌ„ couÌ„cel VVheÌ„ the Synode had coÌ„sulted about the discipline and had agreed vpon such rules and orders as vvas thought most mete for that time aÌ„d churche and the King had coÌ„sidered of them he doth by his assent and 223 authority coÌ„firme and ratify the same and first subscribeth to theÌ„ and then after hiÌ„ al the Synod This zelous care and careful study of this and the other aboue named princes prouiding ruling gouerning and by their Princely povver and authority directing their vvhole Clergy in causes or matters Ecclesiasticall vvas neuer disalovved or misliked of the auÌ„cient Fathers nor of the bisshops of Rome til novv in these later daies the insaciable aÌ„bitioÌ„ of the clergy and the ouermuch negligeÌ„ce and vvaÌ„tones of the Princes vvith the grosse ignorance of the vvhole laity gaue your holy father 224 the child of perditioÌ„ the ful svvay to make perfect the mystery of iniquity yea it may appeâ—e by an Epistle that Gregorius surnamed great B. of Rome vvriteth vnto this vvorthy King Richaredus that the B. of Rome did much coÌ„mend this careful 225 gouernmeÌ„t of Princes in causes of religion For he most highly commendeth the doings of this most Christian King He affirmeth that he is asshamed of him selfe and of his ovvne slacknes vvhen he doth consider the trauail of Kings in gathering of soules to the celestial gaine Yea what shal I saith this B. of Rome to the King answere at the dreadful dome when your excelleÌ„cy shal leade after your selâ— flocks of faithful ones which you haue brought vnto the true faith by carefull and continuall preaching c. Although I haue medled and don nothing at al with you doing this 227 altogether without me yet am I partaker of the ioy with you Neither doth Gregory blame this King as one medling in Churche causes
sleight and diuers other before noted he hath so maimed and mangled the wordes of King Richaredus wherein the whole pithe of this Diuision resteth to make some apparence of his pretensed Primacie that it would lothe a man to see it and weary a man to expresse it Namely in the text where his Note standeth of a Princes speciall care for his subiectes The whole woordes of the King are these The care of a King ought so farre to be extended and directed vntill it be found to receiue the full measure of age and knowledge For as in worldly things the Kings power passeth in glorie so oughte his care to be the greater for the welth of his subiectes But now moste holy Priestes we bestow not onely our diligence in those matters whereby oure subiectes may be gouerned and liue most peaceablye but also by the helpe of Christe we extend our selues to thinke of heauenly matters and we labour to knowe how to make our people faithfull And verely if we ought to bend all our power to order mens maners and with Princely power to represse the insolency of the euill if we ought to geue all ayde for the encrease of peace and quiet muche more we ought to study to desire and thinke vppon godly things to looke after high matters and to shew to our people being now brought from errour the trueth of cleare light For so he dothe whiche trusteth to be rewarded of God with aboundant reward For so he dothe which aboue that is cōmitted vnto him doth adde more seing to such it is said what so euer thou spendest more I when I come againe will recompence thee This is the whole and ful talke of Richaredus the king to the Councel touching his duetyfull care aboute religion Compare this gentle Reader with the broken and mangled narratiō of M. horne and thou shalt see to the eye his lewde pelting and pelting lewdnesse Thou shalt see that the king protested his care in gods matters to be not his dew charge and vocatiō as a king but an additiō aboue that which was commytted wnto him and to be a work of supererogatiō and that he extēded him selfe of zeale aboue that which his duety ād office required Al which M. Horn left out bycause he knewe it did quite ouerthrowe his purpose He saieth againe of kyng Richaredus that he decreed in the Councel of his owne Authority commaundyng the bisshops to see it obserued which wordes also he hath caused to be printed in a distinct lettre as the wordes of his Author alleaged But they are his owne wordes and do proceede of his owne Authority not to be found in the whole processe of the Kings Oration to the Councell or in the Coūcel it selfe But contrariwise the Councell expressely saith of this Decree Consultu pijssimi gloriosissimi Richaredi Regis constituit Synodus The Synode hath appointed or decreed by the aduise of the most godly and gloriouse King Richaredus The Synode M. Horne made that Decree by the aduise of the King The king made it not by his own authority commaunding c. as you very Imperiously do talke Againe where you saie that S. Gregory did much commend the carefull gouernement of Princes in causes of Religion S. Gregory speaketh not of any suche gouernement at all It is an other of your Vntruthes Last of all where Saint Gregorie sayeth of humilitie as we haue before declared to the king Et si vobiscum nihil egimus Although we haue done nothing with you You to amplifie the matter enlardge your translation with a very lying liberalitie thus Although I haue medled and don nothing at all with you doing this altogether without mee For these wordes medle at all and dooing this altogeather without me is altogeather without and beyond your Latine of Saint Gregorie Whome you ouerreache exceeding much Making him not so muche as to meddle with the Kings doings and that the king did altogeather without him Which yet if Nauclerus your common alleaged Author be true of his woorde did verye muche with the King and furdered many wayes the conuerting of the Arrians in Spaine to the Catholique faith But so it is As in al your proufes you ouerreach mightely the force of your examples cōcluding Supreme gouernmente in all causes when the Argumente procedeth of no gouernemente at all but of execution and so foorth euen so in your translations wherein yet you looke singularlye to be credited scarse ones in tenne leaues bringing one sentence of Latine you ouer reache marueilouslye your originall Authorities Suche is your vntrue and false dealing not onely here but in a manner throughout your whole booke And nowe to ende this Seconde booke with a flourishe of Maister Iewels Rhetorique to sweete your mouth at the ende Maister Horne that so with the more courage we may proceede after a pause vppon this to the Thirde and Fourthe let me spurre you a question What M. Horne Is it not possible your doctrine may stande without lyes So many Vntruthes in so litle roome without the shame of the worlde without the feare of God Where did Christe euer commaunde you to make your Prince the supreme gouernour in all causes By what Commission by what woordes Or if Christ did not who euer els cōmaunded you so to do What lawe What Decree what Decretall what Legantine what Prouinciall But what a wonderfull case is this The Supreame gouernemente of Princes in al causes Ecclesiastical that we must nedes swere vnto by booke othe yea and that we must nedes belieue in conscience to be so auncient so vniuersal so Catholique so cleere so gloriouse can not now be founde neither in the olde Law nor in the new nor by anye one example of the first 600. yeares THE THIRDE BOOKE DISPROVING THE PRETENSED PRACTISE OF Ecclesiastical gouernmēt in Emperors and Kings as wel of our own Countre of Englande as of Fraunce and Spayne in these later .900 yeres from the tyme of Phocas to Maximilian next predecessour to Charles the V. of famous memory M. Horne The .79 Diuision Fol. 47. b. Next after Sabinianus an obscure Pope enemy and successour to this Gregory succeded Bonifacius 3. VVho although he durst not in playne dealing denie or take from the Emperours the authoritie and iurisdiction in the Popes election and other Churche matters yet he vvas the first that .228 opened the gappe thereunto for as Sabel testifieth vvith vvhom agree all other vvriters for the moste parte This Bonifacius immediatly vpon the entraunce into his Papacy dealte with Phocas to winne that the Church of Rome might .229 be head of all other Churches the which he hardely obteined bicause the Grecians did chalenge that prerogatiue for Constantinople After he had obteyned this glorious and ambitious title of the bloudy tyrant Phocas and that vvith .230 no smal bribes like vnto one that hauing a beame in his ovvn eie vvent about to pul the mote out of
matter to brue by litle and litle first he obteined to .231 be the chiefe ouer al the Bisshops then to couer vice vvith vertue and to hide his ambicion he condemned al ambicion in labouring Spirituall promocion and in the election of Bishoppes vvhere the confirmation before vvas in the Emperours bicause the Emperour gaue him an Iâ—iâ—he he toke an ell bicause he had giuen him a foote he vvould thrust in the vvhole body and tourne the right ovvner out For .232 leuing out the Emperour he putteth in the Princes of the Cities from vvhome he might as easely aftervvardes take avvay as for a shevve he gaue falsely that vnto them that vvas none of his to giue graunting vnto them the allovvance of the election but to him self the authority of ratifying or infringing the same choose them vvhether they vvould allovve it or no. And to shevve vvhat authoritie he vvould reserue to him selfe borovving of the tyrant speaking in the singuler nombre Sic volo sic iubeo so wil I so do I commaunde for the more magnificence in the plurall nombre he princely lappeth vp all the matter vvith volumus iubemus we will and commaunde VVhich vvordes like the Lavve of the Medes and Persians that may not be reuoked if they once passe through the Popes holy lippes must nedes stand allovve or not allovve vvho so list vvith full authoritie the matter is quite dashed But thankes be to God for al this the decre is abolished folovveth immediatly For .233 shortly after Isacius the Emperours Lieutenant in Italy did confirme and ratifie the election of Seuerinus the first of that name for saith Platina The electioÌ„ of the Pope made by the Clergie and people in those daies was but a vaine thing onlesse the Emperour or his Lieutenant had confirmed the same Stapleton WHeras ye say this Bonifacius lefte out the Emperour who had the confirmation of them before in his decree concernyng the election of Bishops and put in the princes of the citie and gaue falslie that to them which was none of his to geue yf ye mark the words of the decree wel the Emperour is not left out but lefte in as good case as he was before Onlesse ye think the Emperour is prince of no city or that all cities were at this tyme vnder the Emperour wheras euen in our Europa the Emperour had nothing to doe in England Fraunce Germanie Spaine no nor in manie places of Italie And I must put you in remembraunce that before this tyme when Iustinian was Emperour king Theodatus did confirme the electioÌ„ of pope Agapetus as you reherse out of Sabellicus Neither did the pope as of him self and of newe geue anie authority to princes in election more theÌ„ they had before But by his decree renewed the old order of electioÌ„ of bishops Which was wont to passe by the coÌ„sent of the clergie prince and people with the popes confirmation afterward Therefore ye say vntruly surmising that the decree of Bonifacius was in this poynt immediatly abolished Verely your example of Isacius the Emperours LieutenaÌ„t litle serueth your purpose who shortly after you say confirmed and ratified the election of Pope Seuerinus For first betwene this confirming of Seuerinus and the deathe of this Bonifacius foure Popes came betwene and wel nere .30 yeres Againe as touching this ratifieng and confirmation that Isacius the Emperours LieutenaÌ„t practised will you see how orderly it proceded Verely by mere violence by spoyling the treasure of the Church of S. Iohn Lateranes At the distribution of which treasure afterwarde so orderly obtayned by the Emperour Heraclius the Saracens fel out with the ChristiaÌ„s because they had no parte thereof with the Greke and Romayn Souldiours forsoke the Emperours seruice got from the Empire Damascus al Aegypt and at leÌ„gth Persia it self and embraced Mahomet then lyuing and his doctrine which synce hath so plaged all Christendome So well prospered the doinges of this Isacius and such holsome examples M. Horne hath piked out to furnishe his imagined supremacy withall M. Horne The .81 Diuision pag. 48. a Sisenandus the king of Spain calleth forth of all partes of his dominions the Bishops to a City in Spaine called Toletum The purpose and maner of the kynges doynges in that councel the Bishoppes them selues set forth first as they affirme They assemble together by the praecepts and coÌ„maundement of the king to consult of certaine orders of discipline for the Church to refourme the abuses that were crept in about the SacrameÌ„tes aÌ„d the maners of the Clergy The king vvith his nobles coÌ„meth into the couÌ„cel house He exhorteth theÌ„ to careful diligeÌ„ce that therby al errors and abuses may be vvypt a vvay clere out of the Churches in Spayn They folovve the kinges .234 directioÌ„ aÌ„d agree vpoÌ„ many holsom rules VVheÌ„ they haue coÌ„cluded thei besech the kiÌ„g to coÌ„tinu his regimâ—t to gouern his peple with iustice aÌ„d godlines And vvheÌ„ the King had geueÌ„ his assent to the rulers of discipline vvhich they had .235 agreed vppon they subscribed the same vvith their ovvn handes The like Synode Chintillanus king of Spaine did conuocate at Toletum for certain ceremonies orders and discipline vvhich vvas confirmed by his precept and .236 decree in the first yeere of his reigne And an other also by the same king and in the same place and for the like purpose vvas called and kept the second yere of his reigne Chinasuindus King of Spaine no lesse careful for Churche matters and Religion than his predecessours .237 appointeth his bisshops to assemble at Toletum in conuocation and there to consult for the stablishing of the faith and Church discipline vvhich they did Reccessiunthus King of Spaine commaunded his Bisshops to assemble at Toletum in the first yere of his reigne and there appointed a Synode vvherein besides the Bisshops and Abbottes there sate a great company of the noble men of Spaine The Kinge him selfe came in amongest them he maketh a graue and verye godlye exhortation vnto the vvhole Synode he professed hovve careful he is that his subiectes should be rightly instructed in the true faith and Religion He propoundeth the fourme of an Othe vvhich the clergy and others of his subiectes vvere vvonte to receiue for the assurance of the Kings saulfty He exhorteth them to ordeine sufficiently for the maintenance of godlines and iustice He moueth his nobles that they vvill .238 assist and further the good and godly ordinaunces of the Synode He promiseth that he vvil by his princely authority ratifie and maineteine vvhat so euer they shal decree to the furtherance of true Godlinesse and Religion The Synode maketh ordinaunces the clergy and nobility there assembled subscribeth them and the Kinge confirmeth the same vvith his .239 royal assent and authority He called tvvo other Synodes in the same place for such like purpose in the seuenth and eyght yeeres of
office is an honorable office Wel let yt be honorable to I suppose for all that it shal not make hym supreame heade of the Churche withall And so hath M. Hornes argument a great foyle M. Horne The .90 Diuision Fol. 53. a. The bishops and Clergy vvhich vvere of the Prouince of Antioche vvhan Macarius vvas deposed by the iudgement of the Synode do make supplication vnto the Iudges the Emperours deputies and counsailours that they vvilbe meanes vnto the Emperour to appoint them an other Archbishop in the place of Macarius novve deposed Stapleton And wil ye play me the MacariaÌ„ styl M. Horne Good reader coÌ„sider of M. Horns dealings eueÌ„ in this couÌ„cel that I haue aÌ„d shal declare whether M. Horn doth not altogether resemble Macarius shameful practise in his allegatioÌ„s One of your reasons theÌ„ M. Horn to proue CoÌ„stantines supremacy by is that the Antiochians sewed to themperour to appoint an other Archbisshop in the place of Macarius The appointment of an Archbisshop imployeth no supremacy Diuerse Kings of England haue appointed bisshops and Archebisshops in their Realm And yet none euer toke vpon them either the name or Authority of a Supreme Gouernour in al causes Ecclesiastical vntil in this our miserable tyme heretikes by authority of Princes to establishe their heresies haue spoiled Gods Ministers and the Church of her dewe Authority and gouernement And I haue told you before M. Horne that this CoÌ„stantin himself hath disclaimed your supremacy of supreame iudgement in causes ecclesiastical Wherof also the very next matter immediatlye rehersed before the thing you alleage is a good and a sufficient proufe I wil therfore demaunde a question of you Ye see Macarius is deposed and that as you confesse here your selfe by the Iudgement of the Synod Might now themperour kepe him stil aÌ„d that laufully in his bisshoprik if he had so would or no If ye say he might not theÌ„ is he no Supreame Head Except ye wil say he was lawfully deposed as an heretike and therfore theÌ„perour could not kepe him in This also as yet maketh against your supremacy For theÌ„ the IudgemeÌ„t of the bisshops is aboue themperours power But I wil further aske you whether yf Macarius had bene hartely poenitent and had recanted his heresy to themperour might theÌ„ haue kept him in Now take hede ye be not brought to the streights which way so euer ye wind yourself Yf ye say he may as ye must yf ye wil haue themperour Supreme Gouernour in al causes ecclesiastical then is the whole CouÌ„cel against you vtterly denying him al hope of restitution though the Iudges at theÌ„perours coÌ„maundemeÌ„t being moued with mercy proposed this questioÌ„ to the Synod Yf ye say he may not then do ye your self spoile theÌ„perour of his Primacy Thus ye perceiue euery way ye are in the bryers being conuicted by the very place by your self proposed M. Horne The .91 Diuision Fol. 53. a. The Iudges make them aunsvvere that it vvas the Emperours pleasure that they should determine amongest them selues vvhom they would haue and bring their decree vnto the Emperour At the last the vvhole Synod doe offer their definition subscribed vvith their hands to the Emperour besechiÌ„g him to .274 examen and confirme the same The Emperour vvithin a vvhyle saith vve haue redde this definition and geue our consent thereunto The Emperour asked of the vvhole Synod yf this definition be concluded by vnifourme consent of al the Bishops the Synod ansvvered VVe al beleue so we be al of this mind God send themperour manye yeares Thou hast made al heretiks to flie by thy meanes al Churches are in peace accursed be al Heretiks In the vvhich curse the vvhole Synode curseth Honorius Pope of Rome vvith the great curse vvhome the Synode nameth in .17 Action one of the chiefest of these Heretiques vvho are here cursed The Emperour protesteth that his zeale to conserue the ChristiaÌ„ faith vndefiled .275 vvas the only cause of calling this Synode He shevveth vvhat vvas their partes therein to vvyt to weighe consideratly by Gods holy Scriptures to put away al noueltye of speche or assertion added to the pure ChristiaÌ„ faith in these latter daies by some of wicked opinioÌ„ and to deliuer vnto the Church this faith most pure and cleane .276 They make a coÌ„mendatory oration vnto theÌ„peror vvith much ioyfulnes declaring that this his fact about this Synod in procuring to his subiectes true godlynes and to al the Church a quiet state was the most comely thing the most acceptable seruice the most liberall oblatioÌ„ or sacrifice that any Emperour might or coulde make vnto God And declaring the humble obedience to his precept or sommons of the Bisshop of Rome vvho sent his Legates .277 being sicke him self and of them selues being present in their ovvne persones they doe most humbly beseche him to set his seale vnto their doinges to ratifie the same with the Emperial wryt and to make edictes and constitutioÌ„s .278 wherewith to confirme the Actes of this Councel that al controuersie in tyme to come may bee vtterly taken away Al vvhich the Emperour graunted vnto them adding his curse as they had done before so vvel against al the other Heretikes as also against Honorius late Pope of Rome a companion fautour and coÌ„firmer saith he of the others heresies in al pointes After this the Emperour directeth his letters to the Synode at Rome of the VVesterne Bisshoppes vvherein he commendeth their diligence about the confuting of the heresies He describeth the miserable estate the Churche vvas in by meanes of the Heresies for saith he the inuentours of Heresies are made the chiefe Bisshoppes they preached vnto the people contention in steade of peace they sovved in the Churche forâ—vves cockle for vvheate and all Church matters vvere troubled and cleane out of order And because these things vvere thus disordered and impietye consumed Godlines wee sette forwarde thyther whereunto it becommed vs to directe our goinge meaninge to seeke by al meanes the redresse of these disorders in Churche matters wee labour with earnestnes for the pure faith wee attende vppon Godlines and wee haue our speciall care aboute the Ecclesiasticall state In consideration vvhereof vvee called the Bisshoppes out of farre distaunte places to this Synode to sette a Godly peace and Quietnes in the Churche matters c. To this epistle of the Emperour Leo the seconde Bisshoppe of Rome maketh aunsvvere for Agatho vvas deade bye letters vvhereof this is the effecte I geue thankes vnto the Kinge of Kinges vvho hath bestovved on you an earthly Kingdome in such vvyse that he hath geuen you therevvith a mind to seeke much more after heauenlye thinges Your pietye is the fruite of mercy but your authoritye is the keper of Discipline by that the Princes minde is ioyned to Godde But bye this the subiectes receyue reformation of disorders Kinges ought to haue so muche care to refourme and correcte naughtynes
the wordes immediately folowing which are these Sicut praedictum est Quatenus secuÌ„dum sancta vniuersalia quinque Concilia statuta sanctorum venerabilium patruÌ„ ita eam nos custodiamus vsque in mortem To th entent that as we haue before saied saieth the Emperour we also may kepe the faith euen to deathe according to the fiue holy and generall Councels and according to the decrees of the holy Reuerent Fathers If you had put this clause to the office of Bishops M. Horn as the Emperour did al England should haue sene that you and your fellowes were no Bishops who so lightly and so impudeÌ„tly condemne the doctrine of the holy fathers and do allowe but fower generall Councels as your bretherne here in Antwerpe do allowe but three But it went against your conscience to tell that which should condemne your conscience Likewise in the princes seruice to God you saie the Emperour protested his zeale to conserue the Christian faith vndefiled but you leaue out againe what he saieth immediatly after secundùm doctrinam atque traditionem quae tradita est nobis tam per Euangelium quámque per sanctos Apostolos statuta sanctorum quinque vniuersalium Conciliorum sanctorúmque probabilium patrum According to the doctrine and tradition deliuered vnto vs aswel by the Gospell as by the holye Apostles and by the decrees of the fiue holye General Councels and of the holye approued fathers If you had told this parte of the princes duetye and had geuen the Emperour leaue to tell out his whole tale the Reader shoulde sone haue espied what damnable wretches yowe are that persuade Princes to professe the Gospell onelye with out regarde of former Councels and of the traditions of the holy fathers And then your two marginal notes either would not at al bene noted or at least to your vtter shame haue ben readen Other your nippinges and curtallinges of your places might here be noted As that in the Councels request to the Emperour for ratifieng their determination with his edict you leaue out ex more after the maner wherby is insinuated a customable practise of Emperours as we sawe before in Iustinian to procure by edictes and proclamations the execution of Councels As also in your long allegation of pope Leo his letters which al we graunt vnto you and you neuer the nerer we might note at the least half a dosen such nippinges and manglinges of the text But I thinck M. Horne all that hath ben saied being wel considered you looke for no greate triumphe for this fielde But are content to blowe the retrayte Be it so then M. Horne The .92 Diuision pag. 55. a. Bamba King of Spaine commaunded a Synod to be had at Toletum in the fourthe yeere of his reigne the occasion vvas this There had beene no Synode by the space of .18 yeeres before as it is saide in the preface to this Councell by meanes vvhereof the vvorde of God vvas despised the Churche disciplicine neglected all Godly order distourbed and the Churche toste and tumbled as a shippe vvithout a rovver and sterne meaning a Kinge to call them togeather in Synode By the carefull zeale of this Kinge beyng called togeather they consulte hovv to refourme errores about Faithe corruption of discipline and other disorders againste godlines and Religion And at the ende they doo geue great thankes vnto the noble and vertuous Kinge by vvhose ordinaunce and carefull endeuour they vvere .280 commaunded to this consultation vvho as they affirme of him comming as a nevve repayrer of the Ecclesiasticall discipline in these times not onely intended to restore the orders of the Councelles before this time omitted but also hath decreed and appointed yeerely Synodes to bee kepte hereafter Eringius kinge of Spaine commaundeth the Bishopps and other of his Clergie to assemble togeather at Toletum in one Synode the first yere of his reigne And called an other to the same place the fourth yeere of his reigne to consulte about reformation of the Churche discipline VVhen the Bishoppes and the residue of the Cleargy vvere assembled in their conuocation at the commaundemente of the king he him selfe vvith many of his nobilitie and counsailours commeth in to them he declareth the cause vvherefore he summoned this Synode he shevveth the miseries the vvhole countrey hath susteined and the plagues he declareth the cause to be Goddes vvrathe kindled by meanes of the contempte of Goddes vvorde and commaundement And he exhorteth them that they vvil vvith Godly zeale study â—o purge the land from prauity by preaching and exercise of Godly discipline and that zealously He doth exhort his Nobles that vvere there presente that they also vvould care diligently for the futherance hereof he deliuereth vnto the Synode a booke conteining the principall matter vvherof they should consulte And last of all he promiseth by his hande subscription that he vvil confirme and ratifie vvhat the clergy and nobility shall conclude touching these articles for the furtherance of godlines and Church Discipline Egita Kinge of Spayne .281 caused in his time also three Councelles to be hadde and celebrated at Toletum for the preseruation of Religion vvith the Church Discipline in sincerity and puritie vvho also confirmed and ratified the same vvith his Royal assent and authority The .6 Chapter Of three Kings of Spaine and of the three later Toletane Councels kept in their reignes Stapleton ALM. Hornes force is now sodenly remoued from Constantinople to Spaine where he now bloweth a larme againe But God be thanked for all this great fighte there is litle hurte donne Yea after all this tossing and turmoiling and after all his great sturre and broile againste the pope and the clergy he is vppon the soden becomme suche an entiere and so well affectioned frende to them that but I trowe vnwares and therfore worthy the lesse thanke he transporteth the supreame authority as well in temporall as spirituall matters from the king to the clergy For I beseache you M. Horne are not dyuers of the maters specified in the twelueth and thirtenth Councell at Toledo plaine Ciuile and Temporall As concerning the confirmation of King Ernigius royall Authoritie succeeding to Kinge Bamba being shorne a Monke Concerning the release and exoneration of the people from certaine grieuouse payementes and exactions Concerninge also the goods of certaine Traytours with such like Dothe not the Kinge praye the Prelates to discusse his requests with their iudgementes Doe not they confirme his royall Authoritie with their Synodicall Decree Doth not the Kinge in his booke offred to the Councell saye that he moste humblie and deuoutlye lyeth prostrate before their Reuerente assemblie Coram caetus vestri reuerentia humilis deuotusque prosternor Dothe he not desire them coÌ„cerning his other ciuil ordinaÌ„ces to put to their stroÌ„g and helping hand Doth he not plainly say that what so euer the holy assemblie of Bisshops decreeth to be obserued is by the gift of the
to the coÌ„tentes of theÌ„ And in ful testimony therof eche one set to hys haÌ„d aÌ„d subscriptioÌ„ The sayd AdriaÌ„ writeth to Tarasius the patriarche of CoÌ„staÌ„tinople that oÌ„lesse he had wel knowen Tarasius good syncere zeale aÌ„d catholike fayth touching Images aÌ„d the sixe general couÌ„cels that he would neuer haue coÌ„sented to the calling of any Councell Wherby ye see M. Horn that the Pope hath such a voyce negatyue in summonyng and ratifiyng of CouÌ„cels that if he only had draweÌ„ backe it had bene no lawful Councel According as the old Canon alleaged in the ecclesiasticall story commaundeth that without the Popes Authorityte no Councel ought to be kept and according as for that only cause diuers couÌ„cels were abolished as the Antiochian in the East and the Ariminense in the West And the sayed Pope Adrian saieth to Tarasius Vnde ipse Beatus Petrus Apostolus Dei iussu Ecclesiam pascens nihil omnino praetermisit sed vbique principatum obtinuit obtinet cui etiam nostrae beatae Apostolicae sedi quae est omnium Ecclesiarum Dei caput velim beata vestra sanctitas ex sincera mente toto corde agglutinetur Saynte Peter feding the Churche by Gods commaundemeÌ„t hath omitted nothing at all but euer hath had the principality and nowe hath to whome and to our blessed and Apostolyke see whiche is the Head of all Gods Churches I would wish your blessed holines wythe syncere mynd and withall your heart to ioyne your self The Emperour hym self sayth that the councel was called by synodical letters sente froÌ„ the most holy patriarch And a litle after by whose exhortatioÌ„ aÌ„d in a maÌ„ner coÌ„maundemeÌ„t we haue called you together saith th'Emperour to the bisâ—hops The Popes Legates are named first and subscribe first The Popes letters were read first of all in the Councel And that Tarasius him selfe confesseth Praerogatiua quadam For a certeyn prerogatiue dewe to the Pope Other places also of like agreablenes ye shal find here These be the letters M. Horn that ye speak of which as ye say theÌ„peror coÌ„mauÌ„ded to be read opeÌ„ly Wherwith that ye dare for shame of th' world ones to medle as also to talk of the story of Paulus aÌ„d Tarasius I can not but most wonderfully maruayle at This Paulus was patriarche of CoÌ„staÌ„tinople immediatly before Tarasius and voluÌ„tarily renouÌ„ced the same office and became a monke mynding to doe some penaÌ„ce the residue of his lyfe for that he had set forth the wycked doings and decrees of themperours against the images The Emperour was verye desirous to place Tarasius in hys roome but he was as vnwilling to receyue that dignity And wheÌ„ the Emperour vrged aÌ„d pressed hym vehemeÌ„tly he answered How caÌ„ I take vpon me to be Bishop of thys see being sondred froÌ„ the residew of Christes Church â–ª aÌ„d wrapped in excoÌ„munication Is not this then pretely aÌ„d gayly done of M. Horn to take this couÌ„cel as a troÌ„pet in hys hand to blowe and proclaime hym self to all the world an heretyke Pleade on a pase M. Horne as ye haue done and yow shall purchase your self at length great glory as great as euer had he that burnte the teÌ„ple of Diana to wyn to him self a perpetuall memorye To the which your glorious tytle for the encrease and amplifying of the same let your Vntruthes which are here thicke and threefolde be also adioyned That the Popes about this time deuised horrible practises to haue to them selues only the supreme authority that Irene Constantines Mother was an ignorant and a superstitious woman that the matters in the .7 Generall Councel were not iudged according to the Gospelles that there was nothing attempted or done in this Councell without the authority of the Emperour In all this I heare very bolde asseuerations but as for proufes I finde none And none wil be found when M. Horne hath done bis best this yeare nor the next neyther M. Horne The .94 Diuision pag. 57. a. Gregorius .3 sent into Fraunce for succour to Charles Martell yelding and .290 surrendring vp vnto him that vvhiche the Pope had so long sought by all subtile and mischieuous meanes to spoile the Emperoure and the Princes of This same Gregory the third saith Martinus PoeniteÌ„tiarius VVhan Rome was besieged by the king of Lombardy sent by shippe vnto Charles Martell Pipines father the Keyes .291 of S. Peters confession beseeching him to deliuer the Church of Rome from the Lombardes By the keyes of S. Peters confession he meaneth .292 al the preheminence dignitie and iurisdiction that the Popes claime to them selues more and besides that vvhich al other church ministers haue ouer and aboue all manner persons Ecclesiastical or Temporal as geuen of Christ onely to S. Peter for his confession and so from him to the Popes of Rome by lineall succession Seinge that this Pope vvho vvas passingly vvell learned both in diuine and prophane learning and no lesse godly stout and constant if you vvill beleeue Platina .293 yeldeth and commiteth all this iurisdiction and claime that he hath ouer all persons Ecclesiastical and Temporall so vvel in causes Ecclesiasticall as Temporall vnto Charles Martell a laie Prince and great Maister of Fraunce it appeareth that Princes may laufully haue the rule gouernment and charge in Church matters The heires and successours of this Charles Martell did keepe these keyes from rusting They exercised the same iurisdictioÌ„ and gouernmeÌ„t in Ecclesiastical causes that the Emperours and Kings had don from the tyme of ConstaÌ„tine the great vntil their tyme vvhich vvas almost .400 yeres For Carolomanus .294 sonne to King Pepin and nephevv to Charles Martel no lesse Princelike than Christianly exercised this his .295 Supreme authority in Ecclesiastical causes and made notable reformation of the Ecclesiastical state He summoned a Councel of his Clergy both Bisshoppes and Priestes .742 yere from the incarnation of Christ vvherein also he him selfe sate vvith many of his nobles and counsailours He shevveth the cause vvhy he called this Synode That they should geue aduise saith he howe the Lawe of God and the Churche religion meaning the order and discipline may be restored againe which in the tyme of my predecessours being broken in sonder fell cleane away Also by what meanes the ChristiaÌ„ people may attaine to the saluation of their soules and perishe not being deceiued by false priestes He declareth vvhat ordinaunces and decrers vvere made .296 by his authoriy in that Synode VVe did ordein Bishops through the Cities saith he by the couÌ„cel of the Priests aÌ„d my nobles aÌ„d did coÌ„stitute Bonifaciê° to be the Archbisshop ouer them .297 VVe haue also decreed a Synode to â—e caâ—â—eâ— together euery yere that the decrees of the Canons and the Lawes of the Churche may be repaired in our presence and the Christian Religion amended c. That the money vvhereof the Churches haue been defrauded
you tell all for the Emperour as though the Pope had don nothing O wilful malice and malicious wilfulnesse M. Horne is not content to be blinde him selfe He wil also make his readers blīd And because he loueth not the truth or the truth loueth not him therfore he would his Reader should learne the falshood and be as false as him self is But againe what impudency is this to bring Carolomanus doinges by the which euen in your own narration the holy Chrisme the masse and other orders of the Churche that ye haue abolisshed are confirmed and your whordome with M. Madge is punished by derogation penance and otherwise euen by your own supreme head Corolomanus Which did not degrade any priest actually him self or caused any to be degraded by his supreame authoritye as ye seame by a false sense to inferre but caused them by the ordinary meanes and according to the rules and canons to be degraded Who also made him selfe no Churche lawes as M. Horn here vntruly noteth but did al by the authority of Pope Zacharias who as I haue said and as in Nauclere it appeareth gaue Commission to Bonifacius the Bisshop to kepe a Synod in the Dominion of this Carolomanus in which Synode all these Churche lawes were made All which euidently proueth the Popes Primacy at that tyme not the Princes M. Horne The .95 Diuision pag. 58. a. About this tyme vvas one Bonifacius not Pope but as they call him the great Apostle of the Germanies the like for all the vvorld to our Apostle here in Englande Augustinus Anglorum Apostolus Either of them .299 might be called the Popes Apostles vvhose greate champions they vvere And euen suche Ecclesiasticall matters as our Apostle treateth of hath this Apostle in his Epistles to the Pope as this He asketh his holines when fatte bakon should be eaten The Pope answereth when it is wel smoke dried or resty and then soddē Likewise he asketh whether we shall eate Dawes Crowes Hares and wilde Horses The Pope biddeth him to beware of them in any wise Also he asketh him howe if Horses haue the falling sicknesse what we shall doe to them The Pope aunswereth hurle them into a ditche He asketh what we shall doe with Beastes bitten with a madde dogge the Pope biddeth him kepe them close or hurle them into a pitte He asketh if one Nonne may washe an others feete as men may the Pope answereth yea on Goddes name Also he asketh howe many Crosses and where aboutes .300 in his bodye a man shoulde make them These and a greate manye suche like are the Popes and his Apostles Ecclesiasticall matters But leauing these trifles note that in those Ecclesiasticall matters vvhich he did to anye purpose the laye Princes hadde the entermedling as appeareth .301 by the Pope Zacharias Epistle to this Boniface It is no marueile thoughe this Kinge Charoloman as also Charles the greate and other noble Princes after their tyme established by their authority in Synodes manye superstitions and .302 idolatrous obseruaunces as of Masses Chrysmes and such like abuses beinge moued vvith the zeale that all Princes ought to haue but vvanting the pure knovvledge that good and faithfull Bisshoppes should haue instructed them vvithal seinge suche .303 blind bussardes as this Boniface had the teaching of them vvho like blinde guides ledde them in the bottomles pitte of all superstitions and false religion The .9 Chapter Of S. Boniface the Apostle of Germany and of S. Augustin our Apostle Stapleton HEre is interlaced a lying slaunderouse patche al from the principal matter against our apostle S. Augustyn and S. Boniface an English man and a blessed Martyr slayne in Phrisia by the infidels commonly called the Apostle of Germanye But what a Ghospel is this that can not come in credite but by most slaunderouse vilany and that against S. Augustin whome we may thank and S. Gregory that sent him that we are Christē mē S. Gregory cōmendeth him for learned and vertuous and setteth forth the miracles wonderfully wrought by him in our Countre And think you now M. Horn that you with al your lewde lying rayling or M. Iewel either can stayne and blemishe that blessed mās memory No no ye rather amplifie ād auaunce his glorious renown and proue your selues most wretched and detestable lyers as I haue sufficiētly of late declared in my Return vpō M. Iewels Reply They nede not M. Horn your cōmendatiō which in such a person as ye are were rather their discōmendatiō For the ill mans discōmendation is to a good man a very commendation as contrary wise to be commended of an il man is no true prayse but rather a a disgracyng and a dispraise Therefore where ye cal these blessed mē ād other bishops of this tyme blīd bussards ād say that in Charles the great ād other Princes then lacked pure knowledge ye declare your self what ye are a very blinde hob abowt the howse neither able to kepe your self frō lying nor yet frō cōtradictiō For M. Horne I would to God either your self or a great sort of your fellowes Protestāt bisshops had beside his vertue the learning of Charles the great being well sene aswel in the Greke as the Latin tōge And see nowe how well your tale hangeth together For the very leafe before Gregorye the .3 was passinglye well learned both in diuine and prophane learning and no lesse godlye And the fowrth leafe after your selfe bringe forthe Alcuinus an Englishman of greate learninge as ye saye that saieth as ye write that God incomparably honored and exalted Charles the great aboue his auncetours with wisedome to gouerne and teache his subiectes with a godlye carefulnes Which wisedome stode as your selfe declare in ordering matters Ecclesiasticall And Pope Zacharias that ye here speake of was well also sene in the Greeke tonge Into the which he trāslated out of Latin S. Gregories Dialoges And now what a blinde bussarde are you that pleade vpon this Zacharias epistles to Bonifacius to proue this Charlemains supremacye wherein the Popes primacy is euidently and openly declared as I haue before shewed yf ye were of this ignorant or what an impudent and a maliciouse person are you yf ye wittinglye and willingly alleage that for you which is most strong against you For this Councel that ye grounde your selfe vpon was called in dede by Pipyn and Caroloman but according as the Pope had geuen them Commission in his letters And this Bonifacius was the Popes Legate there For concealing wherof you left out Qui est missus S. Petri Who is the Popes legat And the Princes were but ayders and assisters vnto him And Boniface proceding very well and canonically deposed the false the adulterouse and the schismaticall priestes Which so yrketh M. Horne at the very heart remēbring that if him selfe were wel and canonically handeled he should beare a muche lower saile then to beare either any
a Romaine borne But to their great griefe he vvithin a vvhile vvas takē frō thē Stapleton M. Horne hath sone done with Nicolaus the first and is frō him leapē to Martinus the secōd Betwene which two were yet .ij. other Popes Adriā the secōd ād Iohn the .9 the time also of their regimēt being more thē twēty yeres and vnder whō especially vnder Nicolaus the first ād Adriā the second as great matters passed touchinge our present purpose as vnder any Popes els of many yeres before or after For vnder thys Nicolaus the firste and Adrian the second the .8 general Councell was kept at Constantinople vnder Basilius then Emperour in the East partes All which matter M. Horne being in other Councels both General and Nationall so diligent a chronicler hath vtterly drowned in silence And yet he might Iwys haue found as much apparent matter for his purpose there as in any other Councel hytherto mentioned For Basilius the Emperour called also this Councell as other Emperours before him dyd and M. Horne might haue furnished his booke with some ioyly talke of this Emperour also made to the bishops at the beginning of the Councell touching his care and endeuour about ecclesiasticall matters But there was a padde in the strawe I warrant you that made M. Horne agast and not so bold as ones to come nere it Ignorant thereof he coulde not be hauing sene Cusanus de Concordia Catholica out of whom he alleageth in this his booke a large place and that in the same booke ād but fiue chapters aboue the place wher Cusanus reherseth out of this viij Generall Councell diuerse and longe processes to shew of purpose how the Emperour Basilius dealed and demeaned him selfe in that Coūcel Ignorant therfore I say of this matter he could not be nor laye for his excuse that the Actes of this coūcel are not commonly set forthe in the former Tomes of the Councelles Except M. Horne alleage such bookes and chapters as he neuer sawe nor read and so vttereth his doctrine vpon heresaye and reporte of others Shortly therfore to touche this General Councel also seing that of all other in maner bothe generall and Nationall somewhat hath bene sayd ād seing now this Councel is also set forth in the last editiō of the Tomes I will in fewe wordes declare both the Popes Primacy in the East Church then to haue bene confessed and the Laye Princes Primacy in Ecclesiastical matters to haue ben none at all First wheras Michael the Emperour of the East partes a man geuē to al licentiousnes and ryot had thrust out the godly Bishop Ignatius from the See of Constantinople by the persuasion of Bardas whome for incest that bisshop had excommunicated and placed in his roome one of his Courtyars and otherwise an heretike Photius by name whome Pantaleon calleth Phocas other Photinus Nicolaus the first then Pope of Rome after legacies to and fro excommunicated Photius and Michael the Emperour for not restoring again Ignatius to his See There is extāt a most lerned and notable letter of this Nicolaus to Michael the Emperour where lernedly and copiously he discourseth what obedience and reuerence Catholik Emperours haue shewed to the Bisshops of Rome and howe none but heretikes and schismatikes haue disobeyed the same And whereas this Emperour Michael had as he saith Commaūded the Pope to sende his Legates to Constantinople aboute that matter a phrase which you M. Horn make very much of this Pope lernedly and trulye aunswereth him that Catholike and good Emperours were not wonte to commaunde their Bisshoppes and Pastours especially the Bisshoppes of the See Apostolike but with Reuerence exhorte and desire them to suche thinges as they required which he proueth by the examples of Honorius Valentinian and Marcian Iustinian Constantin the .4 and Constantin the fift in their letters to Bonifacius the first to Leo the first to Iohn the first to Donus and to Agatho Popes of Rome In al which their letters thei vse the words Petimus hortamur inuitamus rogamus we beseche we exhorte we inuite and desire you with all gentlenes and Reuerēce such as the Apostle cōmaūdeth al mē to shew to their Ouerseers that watche for their soules and shal geue accōpte for the same Also whereas this Emperour had by a Councell of his Bisshoppes banished and remoued Ignatius the Pope first sente his Legates to examine the matter a freshe and to referre to the Pope vnto whom the See of Constantinople of right appertayned wherein the Legates passing their Commission ouercome by flattery and ambition in the Courte of Constantinople confirmed Photius by their consent But the Pope not consenting thereto he cyted bothe Ignatius and Pontius to Rome as Iulius cyted Athanasius and Eusebius with his complices and required the Emperour Michael that by his good ayde and fauour they might appeare In the same letter also he declareth howe in dede amonge the Ethnikes the Emperour was also summus Pontifex the highe Bisshoppe But saith Nicolaus Cùm ad verum ventum est eundem regem atque pontificem vltra sibi nec Imperator iura pontificatus arripuit nec pontifex nomen Imperatorium vsurpauit When Christ the true King and bishop came then neither the Emperour tooke any more vpon him the high bisshops right or Authoritye neither the high bisshop vsurped any more the Imperial title After this by the example of Constantin the great calling the bishops Gods and not to be iudged of any man of Theodosius the younger charging his Lieutenant Candidianus in the Ephesine Councel not to medle with any matter or question of doctrine as hath before bene alleaged and of Maximus that blessed Martyr whom Constans the heretical Emperour nephew to Heraclius had put to death he proueth that thēperorus iudgement ouer bishops is not nor ought not to be of any force And therfore cōcludeth that Ignatius being deposed by the Emperial sentēce only was not at al deposed but remained as true bishop as before Thus dealed Nicolaus the first with Michael the Greek Emperor not vsurping any new authority to him self but following herein the examples of most holye and auncient Bisshoppes before him and requiring no more of the Emperour then his moste godlye and Noble progenitours other Catholike Emperours hadde done All this coulde haue no place in Maister Hornes chronicle either because he hadde not reade so farre or els because his sleightes woulde haue bene to grosse to haue picked hereof any coulourable matter for his imagined Supremacye Vnder Adrian the seconde nexte successour to this Nicolaus and vnder Basilius the Emperour nexte to Michael was holden at Constantinople aboute this matter of Ignatius and Photius principallye the .8 generall Councell by the accompte of the Latines In this Councell the Legates of Adrian Donatus and Stephen Bisshoppes and Marinus a Deacon were president as in all other generall Councelles before
Pope Stephen had an obscure tyme sauing that Charles therein called a Councell at Collen and after him Arnulphus the Emperour other tvvo the one at Moguntia the other at Triburum The .13 Chapter Of the laste Emperours of Charlemaynes race and of the Popes of Rome of that age Stapleton HEre folowe two CouÌ„cels vnder Arnulphus the Emperour the one at Moguntia the other at Triburum But what Is there in that Councels nothing for you M. Horne Why There is in the Councell of Moguntia a whole Chapter intitled Quid sit propriè ministerium Regis What is properly the office of a kynge And in a Chapter so specially debating of your matter in haÌ„d could you fynd nothing that made for you Then let vs see whether there be any thing for vs. The Councell in that Chapter saieth The office of a kynge specially is to gouerne the people of God and to rule vvith equitie and Iustice and to prouide that peace and concord may be kept And howe In ecclesiasticall matters We shal heare For saieth the Councell he ought before all thinges to be a defender of the Churches I thought the Councel would haue said Supreme Gouernour and of the seruants of God of widowes and Orphanes And so furth Lo. M. Horne The office of the prince is to defend the Churche of God not to gouerne it not to alter and chaunge the Religion not to make Church lawes c. In al this chapter looke when you will you shall not fynd one worde for the Princes supreme Gouernement or any maner of Gouernement at al in matters ecclesiastical And yet this beinge as you say in the beginninge of this booke A principall parte of the Princes Royal povver the Councel of purpose treating in this Chapter only of the princes office and power it is more then maruayl that the matter should in such depe silence so be wrapped vp that no worde or half worde thereof coulde appeare Verely in the next chapter folowinge it is commaunded and decreed that the Churches and things to them belonging should apperteyn to bishops without any worde of the Princes supreme Gouernement in thinges of the Church M. Horne The .108 Diuision Fol. 67. b. Of these Popes and those that follovved as Formosus Stephanus Romanus Benedictus Leo Christophorus Sergius and a great company more the Historians geue but an homely testimonie and Nauclerus saith that to satisfie their voluptuous lustes they did maliciously malice one another as most cruel Tyrantes and he added this reason Cum non extarent qui eorum vitia coercerent bicause there was none to correcte and chasten them for their euill doinges For so long as the Princes exercised their 351 authoritie in ouerseing carefully the Church matters and the mynisters so vvel the Popes as other Bishoppes there grevve no such intollerable disorders neither vvere there suche moÌ„sters for so Nauclerus termeth these Popes that continued any space But vvere by the Princes authoritie suppressed and therfore Nauclerus citeth out of Platina and affirmeth it to be true that the cause of these monstrous Rebelles in the Churche vvas Quòd Resp. ignauos desides principes habeat Bicause the common wealthe had improfitable and slouthfull Princes Thus these vvriters burdeine and charge the Princes vvith the disorders and enormities in Christes Churche vvherein they doo them vvronge if they thought not that it apperteined to the Princely auritie to ouersee care and prouide for the good order of Christes Churche and to redresse punishe and remoue the inordinate euilles therein Stapleton M. Horne nowe russheth in withe a bedroll of certain naughty popes down from Formosus to Iohn the .13 AmoÌ„g whom I marueyl why you recken Benedictus of whome Nauclerus writeth thus Huius Benedicti laus est quòd intam corruptis moribus grauiter constanter vitam duxisse feratur The commendation of this Benedictus is that in so corrupt maners of men he is saied to haue liued with grauitie and Constancie And namely for his great humanitie and clemency he was chosen But much more I merueyle that amonge so many badde you speake neuer a worde of the good namely of Anastasius of whom it is writen Nihil habuit quo reprehendi posset He was a man that could be charged with nothing of Leo the .6 which nihil tyrannicum prae se tulit rei diuinae consulens shewed no tyranny in his behauyour attending vpoÌ„ Gods seruice Of Steuen the 7. whose lyfe was full of gentlenesse and Religion Of Leo .7 and Steuen the .8 bothe commended Popes Of Martyn the .3 who folowed also the gentle demeanour of Steuen Of Agapetus who is writen to haue ben vir innocens Reip. Christianae feruens amator An innocent man and a feruent tenderer of the Christian commoÌ„ wealth Of whom also the kyng of Denmark receyued the faith All these good and vertuouse Popes in great affliction of wicked persons in those daies for lacke in dede of Iustice in good Emperours lyued and ruled the Church betwen this Formosus and Iohn the .13 or .12 more then twenty yeres But. M. Horne like a fowle sowe that nouseleth in the donghil and careth not for the fayre floures in the garden nouseleth him selfe amonge the euyll bisshops and can not abyde to speake one poore worde for the good And therefore as MeÌ„mius obiected to Cato his nights Dronckennesse for whom Cicero answereth why tellest thou not also of his dayes dycing he being in dede all the daye in the affayres of the Common wealth so for the bedrol of your euyl Popes Formosus and the rest I aske you whi you tel vs not also of Anastasius of Leo the .6 and .7 of Steuyn the .7 and .8 of Martyn the .3 aÌ„d of Agapetê° but that you had rather be MeÌ„mius theÌ„ Cicero rather a rashe coÌ„ptroller theÌ„ a discrete reporter M. Horne The .109 Diuision pag. 68. a. Yea Sabellicus so vvondereth at these tragicall examples of the Bishoppes of this time and their horrible obliuion of Godly Religion that he .352 ascribeth the good and godly moderatioÌ„ that vvas in the Bishops and the dutiful execution of their office from Charles the great til the ende of the Frenche Empire vvhiche vvas an vvhole age to be not so much of them selues and their ovvne good vvilles as of the avve and feare they had of the Princes kinges and Emperours vvho vvere their guardians And therfore concludeth that it may be truely said that this vvas the calamitie of Fraunce Italy and of the Churche of Rome Quòd in ea gente desitum esset imperari bicause there was .353 no king nor Emperour to beare rule 354. meaning that although there vvere kinges and Emperours yeaâ— did they not execute their Princely office and authoritie in ouerseing correcting and reforminge the Churche matters and her mynisters and therefore the state vvas miserable In this confusion vvere all thinges but especially in the
the mischiefe sprang VVhen the Pope vnderstoode of his comming he prepared to receiue him in moste honourable vvise and vvith suche humilitie behaued him selfe tovvardes the Emperour and shevved suche faire face of repentaunce that the vvell meaning Emperour thought he had meant as he pretended and svvare the Pope to obedience and loyaltie against Berengarius and Adalbertus as Luithprandus vvriteth and so returned into his countrie This Luithprandus is the more to be credited for that he vvas liuing a famous vvriter and .356 Deacon Cardinall euen in the same time The Pope immediatly against both Othe and honesty .357 practised vvith Adalbertus to depose this godly Emperoure and promised him by Othe his aide The reason or cause why Iohn the Pope shoulde hate this moste godlye Emperoure who had deliuered him out of the handes of Adelbert his ennemie and wherefore the Deuill shoulde hate God his creatoure seemeth not to be vnlike For the Emperoure as we haue had good experience vnderstandeth things pertaining to God he worketh he loueth them he mainteineth with maine and mighte the Ecclesiasticall and Temporall matters he decketh them with manners and amendeth them by lawes but Iohn the Pope is against all these thinges The Emperoure seeketh by diuerse vvayes to reconcile this Pope and to bring him from his filthy life to some honesty and regarde of his office VVhan by no persuasions he can vvinne him he determineth to depose him and .358 for that purpose he calleth a Councell of the Bisshoppes of Italie to the end he may seke the refourmation vvhich he mindeth and savv to be ouermuch nedeful by their aduise Pope Iohn .359 seeing him selfe to be tried by a Synode runneth avvay vvhen al the people savv their Pope vvas runne avvaye from them they svvare fidelity to th' Emperor promising by their Othes that they vvould neuer hereafter elect or make any Pope vvithout the consent of the Emperour VVithin three daies after there vvas a great assemblie in S. Peters Church at the requests of the Bisshops and people In vvhich Councell sate the Emperour vvith many Archebisshoppes and others to vvhom the godly Emperor propouÌ„deth the cause of their assemble exhorteth theÌ„ to do al thiÌ„gs vvith vpright iudgemeÌ„t aÌ„d the Bisshops deacoÌ„s Clergy aÌ„d al the peple make solempne protestation and obtestatâ—on of their iust and vpright dealing in the cause propounded And because the chiefe matter touched the Pope that vvas runne avvay the holy Synode said if it seme so good to the godly Emperour let letters be sent to the Pope and cyte him to come and purge him selfe The letters vvere directed in this fourme Otho by Goddes grace Emperour with the Archebisshops of Liguria Tuscia Saxonia and FrauÌ„ce send greeting in the Lord to Iohn the Pope VVe comming to Rome for our Seruice to God and enquiring the cause of your absence from your Church were enformed by the Bisshops Cardinales Priestes Deacons and the whole people of such shameful doings by you as we are asshamed to rehearse whereof these are parte they charge you with Murder periurie sacrilege incest with twaine of your owne sisters that in your banquetes which is horrible to be rehearsed ye drinke wine in the loue of the Deuill in your plaie at dice you craue the helpe of Iupiter Venus and other Diuels wherefore we pray you to repaier vnto vs your selfe To this the Pope vvriteth this ansvvere I heare saye ye will make an other Pope which if ye attempte I excommunicate you all that ye may haue no licence or power to order any c. To this short ansvvere the Emperour vvith the Synode replieth telling him that they had vvritten to let him vnderstand of the crimes vvherevvith he vvas charged and that he had sent them such an ansvveare as rather became the folly of a childe then the grauitie of a Bisshop as for the povver of bindâ—ng and losing they say he ones had as Iudas had to vvhom it vvas saide Quaecunque ligaueritis super terram c. VVhat so euer ye binde on earth shal be bound in Heauen c. But novv he hath no more povver against the Emperour and the Synod then Iudas had vvhen he vvent about to betraie Christ his Maister These letters vvere sent vnto him by tvvo Cardinalles vvho returned not finding him and therfore the Synode procedeth to his deposition They beseche the Emperour to remoue Monstrum illud that Monster and to place some vvorthy bisshop in his roome Tune Imperator placet inquit quod dicitis Your request pleaseth me saith the Emperour 360. The Clergie and the people saith Nauclerus doth make humble supplication vnto the Emperour to prouide for them a vvorthy Bishoppe to vvhom the Emperour ansvvereth Choose you your selues one 361. whom hauing God before your eyes ye may iudge worthie and I wil confirme him The Emperour had no sooner spoken this saith Luithprandus than they all vvith one assent named Leo The Emperour gaue his consent Et Ottho Imperator Leonem creat Pontificem and Ottho the Emperoure created Leo Pope as Sabellicus and Platina saith Here Luithprand tellâ—th at large hovve after this creation of Leo the Emperour .362 dissolued the Synode and vvhat mischiefe the Monstruous Pope Iohn vvâ—ought aftervvard For by his friends in Rome Pope Leo vvas driuen avvay And after this Monster vvas deade the Romaines elected Benedictus in his place and requireth the Emperoure vvho vvas than at Spolet to confirme him the Emperoure vvoulde not but compelled them to receiue Leo againe And heere the Emperoure summoned againe a nevve Synode vvherein he .363 satte him selfe for the Canonicall deposition of Benedictus notvvithstanding this sayth Nauclerus Leo being vveary of the inconstancy of the Romaines did constitute by their consent in the Synode holden at Rome that the vvhole authority of chosing the Bishop shuld remayne in the Emperour at it is rehearsed in the decrees in these vvordes Being in the Synode at Rome in the Church of the holy Sauiour lyke as Adrianus Bisshop of Rome graunted to Charles the great the dignity of patricianship the ordering of the Apostolical sea and the inuesturing of Bishops So I also Leo Bishop of Rome seruaunt of Goddes seruauÌ„tes with the coÌ„sent of all the Cleargy and people of Rome doo constitute confirme and corroborate and by our Apostolicall authority wee doo graunt and geue vnto the Lorde Ottho the first King of DutchmeÌ„ and to his successours in this kingdome of Italy for euer the authoritie to elect after vs and to ordeine the Bishop of .364 Rome and so Archbisshops and Bisshops that they receiue of him as they ought the inuesturing and consecration .365 excepting those whoÌ„ the Emperour hath grauÌ„ted to the popes and Archebisshops And that no man hereafter of what dignitie or RelligioÌ„ so euer haue power to elect one to the dignitie of CoÌ„sules bloud or to be bisshop of the .366 Apostolike See or to make any other bisshop without
opinioÌ„ although to .371 flatter the Popes vvithall he durst not so plainly open his minde that vvithout the Pope he creat vvith the Emperours confirmation and authority he is but a thefe and a robber Neâ—t vnto him saith Nauclerus vvas Syluester the second placed by the Emperours appointment .372 Vvho being a .373 Coniurer had solde his soule to the Diuel for this promotion Neuerthelesse he vvas saith he so vvittie so learned and semed so holy that he not onely deceiued th' Emperor that made hiÌ„ Pope but al the vvorld besides In vvhich Otho the Emperor remaining at Rome did deliberate after vvhat sort aÌ„d by vvhat meanes he might reforme not onely the Empire but also haÌ„deling .374 Ecclesiastical matters how he might reforme the Lawes of the Church and bring theÌ„ into the auncient estate Suche vvas the careful trauel of the Godly Princes â–ª in gouerning not onely in Temporall but also in Ecclesiasticall thinges and causes Benedictus the ninth solde the Papacy to Gregorye the sixt Syluester the thirde thrust in amongest them by frendship and briberye To this case was the Papacy brought now saith Platina that onely he that was most mighty in ambition and bribery obteined this dignitie there was no roume for good men Henricus the thyrd surnamed Pius came to Rome to thrust out these three monsters saith Sabellicus and to bring this to passe in better order he calleth a Synod vvherein he .375 deposeth these three monstrous beastes and dooth create Clement the second The vvhiche doon he sweareth the Romaines that they shall neuer after be present at the electioÌ„ of any Pope onles they be .376 compelled thereunto by the Emperour But after the Emperours departure from the citie Stephan perceiuing the people to grudge somvvhat at Clementes election despatched him out of the vvay vvith a medicine for a Pope Venenum illi miscuit he poisoned him saith Sabellicus and immediatlye after his death entruded him self into the Papacy without consent either of the Emperour people or priest aÌ„d called him self Damasus .2 But vvithin a vvhile he died also In the meanetime the Romaines sent to the Emperour besechinge him to appointe them some good man to be their Bishop vvho made Bauno Pope and vvas named Leo .9 The .15 Chapter of Hugh Capet the Frenche King Otho 3. Emperour and of Gregorie .5 and Siluester .2 Popes Stapleton AMong all other Popes M. Horne you could not alleage any worse to your purpose then this Gregorie the .5 For if we shall beleue Platina Sabellicus Volaterane Carion and the other coÌ„mon writers it is this Gregorie that instituted the .7 Electours in Germanie and the whole order and direction with his Othe also to the Pope As touching Arnulphus the Bishop of Rhemes deposed by a Councel there called as you say by Hugh Capet the French King and Gilbert put in his place it is true you saie but you tell not all For afterwardes as Nauclerus reporteth because Arnulphus coulde not be deposed without the authoritie of the bisshop of Rome M. Gilbert was deposed againe and Arnulphus restored Wherevpon Gilbert fled to Otho and was in a certaine time after made Bisshop of RaueÌ„na This is the whole story M. Horn and this declareth the Popes authoritie aboue youre Supreme Gouernour Hugh Capet the French King Where you adde that King Robert sonne to Hugh Capet was a diligent labourer about Diuine or Church matters if you had told forth wherin as your Author doth saying Composuit enim multas prosas hymnos For he made manie proses and hymnes to be song in the Churche your tale had bene to small purpose excepte to make songs for the Church do proue a man Supreme Gouernour in al Church causes or things And then you haue more supreme gouernours then one â–ª not onely in England but in London yea and in the Court too I trowe Of Iohn the .18 and Gregorie the .5 we shal say more anon But nowe whether Syluester the .2 were a coniurer or no to your mater it maketh neuer a whit and there is more to be said to the contrary whiche neadelesse we nede not now to allege then ye shal perchaunce this whole twelue moneths wel answere vnto But I woulde now faine aske you M. Horne who is this Siluester What was his name before I pray you Forsoth gentle Reader this Siluester is he by whose electioÌ„ to be B. of Rhemes M. Horne in the last page would proue the FreÌ„ch king to be Supreme head of the Church And then to set foorth the Kings Supremacie he was Gilbert the Philosopher and nowe for to depresse the Popes Supremacie being made Pope him selfe by M. Hornes charme is turned from a Philosopher to a Coniurer But to leaue al other coniectures and especiallie that it is not likely that he solde as ye say his soule to the Deuill for that promotion seing that by the report of your own Author Sabellicus it is said that he instructed in learning not only the French king but the Emperour also and therfore was in some great likelihode of preferment without any Magical arte to be practised for the same I say that your selfe vnwarely haue aunswered your selfe in calling him a Philosopher For being so verye fewe in the West part in those daies skilful in Philosophie and in the Mathematicalles if anye were suche the common people tooke him by and by for a Nigromancer and a coniurer And Theodorichus de Nyem an Author by your selfe allegead Page .83 a witnesseth the same saying that this Syluester was cunning in liberal Sciences and a noble Philosopher and Mathematical I haue seene saith he certaine of his bookes most suttill in Philosophie And for his suche excellent learning multi Romani ipsum odio habebant diceÌ„tes quòd Magus esset nec non magicam artem exerceret Many of the Romaines hated him saying that he was a Coniurer and vsed witchcraft Vpon such vaine rumours you also cal him a Coniurer M. Horne vttering therein as much good skil as you doe good will But how so euer it be ye should not by your supreme authority yet to the bewraying either of your notable vnskilfulnesse as not knowing the saied Sluyester to be the partye yee speake of immediatlye before or of youre notable peruersitie and yll dealing so sodenly haue turned him from a philosopher into a coniurer Wherein yet if ye will stryue and wrangle to proue that for all this gyfte Otho acknowledged the popes supreame authoritye I remitte yowe M. Horne and your reader to the verie sayde distinction your self alleage Where ye shall fynd that this Otho or his grandfather Otho the firste did by the vsuall othe of themperours euer sythens geuen agnise the pope for the supreame head of the Church So your owne story playnely and fullie opened geueth againste yowe a playne and a full testimonie also aswell of your moste vnhoneste and false dealinge in the
that in thre thinges especially First in ruling and ordering of the Church by the Curates aÌ„d how they should order their diuine Seruice and minister the Sacrament of matrimonie as it was in England and other Christian Regions The seconde was how that the Lay people should behaue them selues towards their Curats and in what wise they should pay and offer to God their tithes The thirde was for making of their testamentes The .21 Chapter Of King Stephen King Henry the .2 and S. Thomas of Caunterbury Stapleton MAister Horn hath a maruelouse grace to dwel stil in such matters as nothing relieue his cause that is in the inuesturing of bisshoppes the which neither the Quenes Maiesty or her graces noble progenitours in our tyme haue challenged nor yet any other prince in England these many huÌ„dred yers Neither is it likely that King Stephen reserued the inuestitures to him self aswel for that his immediat predecessour King Henry after so long sturre about them gaue them ouer as that the Pope had so lately excoÌ„municated al such Princes PolychronicoÌ„ which work ye cite saith no such thing Verily King Stephen for a perpetual confirming of the clergies immunites made this solemne othe as it is recorded in WilliaÌ„ of Malmesbury Ego Stephanus Dei gratia c. I Stephen by the grace of God by the assent of the clergy and of the people chosen to be King of England and consecrated thereunto of WilliaÌ„ the Archebishop of CauÌ„terbury aÌ„d Legat of the Church of Rome coÌ„firmed also afterward of InnoceÌ„tius the bishop of Rome in the regard aÌ„d loue of God I grauÌ„t the Church of God to be free and do coÌ„firme the dew reuereÌ„ce vnto her I promise I wil do nothing in the Church or in ecclesiastical matters by simony neither suffer any thing to be so don I affirm aÌ„d coÌ„firm the Iustice the power and the orderiÌ„g of Ecclesiastical persons and of al clerks and their matters to be in the haÌ„ds of the bishops I do enact and grauÌ„t the promotioÌ„s of the Churches with their priuileges coÌ„firmed and the customes thereof after the old maner kept to coÌ„tinue and remayn inuiolated And while such Churches shal be void of their ê“per pastours that both the Churches aÌ„d al the possessioÌ„s therof be iÌ„ the haÌ„d aÌ„d custody of the Clerks or of honest meÌ„ vntil such time as a Pastour be substituted according to the Canons Thus far William of Malmesbury Now that kiÌ„g HeÌ„ry the .2 shuld reserue the said inuestitures to hiÌ„self which your author PolichronicoÌ„ saith not and that the blessed Saint and Martyr S. Thomas whoÌ„ ye cal Thomas Becket was sworn to the same this tale verily hath no maner of apparaÌ„ce or colour This was none of the articles for the which the king aÌ„d S. Thomas coÌ„teÌ„ded so much the which articles appere in the life of S. Thomas That in dede which ye recite is one of theÌ„ but how ye may proue your new supremacy therby that were hard for the wisest man in a couÌ„trey to tel Yea much rather yt serueth to the coÌ„trary and proueth the Popes supremacy who disallowed the said article with many other the King also beiÌ„g at leÌ„gth fain to yeld therin The like I say of the Kings doiÌ„gs in IrelaÌ„d wherof ye write which things as eueÌ„ by your own coÌ„fessioÌ„ he did by the helpe of the primat of Armach so Giraldus CambreÌ„sis one that writeth of the kins doiÌ„gs ther aÌ„d one that was sent thither by the kiÌ„g saith he kept many couÌ„cels ther but by the popes wil aÌ„d coÌ„sent And Polidorê° sayth that the King obtayned the title of Irelond by the Popes authoritie Guilielmus Newburgensis writeth much lyke of WilliaÌ„ Conquerour praemonstrato prius Apostolico Papae iure quod in regno Angliae habebat licentiaque haereditatem conquirendi impetrata that before he inuaded England he did intimate his right and interest to the Pope and obtayned of him licence to atchiue and conquere his inheritaunce Here perchaunce wil many of your secte maruaile why ye haue either named S. Thomas or passed ouer the story so sleightlye and wil think that ye are but a dissembler and a traytour to their cause or at the least a very faynt patrone for theÌ„ especially seing M. Fox hath ministred you so much good matter prosequuting the matter .xj. leaues and more Your own frends wil say your allegations are but simple aÌ„d colde and in a maner altogether extrauagante and that ye might haue founde in M. Foxe other maner of stuffe as a nomber of Kinge Henry the seconde his constitutions and ordinaunces playne derogatorie to many of the Popes Lawes yea playne commaundemente that no man should appeale to Rome and that Peter pence should be no more payed to the Apostolicall see or that yf any man should be founde to bring in any interdict or curse against the Realme of England he should be apprehended without delaye for a traytour and so executed And finally that no maner decree or coÌ„maundemente proceding from the authority of the Pope should be receiued You shall there finde wil they say concerning the said Thomas his parson and doinges that he was no Martyr but a very rebell and traytour and that all his contention stode not vppon matters of faith religion true doctrine or sincere discipline but vpon worldly thinges as possessioÌ„s liberties exemptions superiorities and such like In deede these and suche other lyke thynges we finde in M. Foxe but he storieth these thynges with as good fayth and trouth as he doth all his other And here I would gladly for a while leaue M. Horne and take him in hand and shape him a full answere But in as much as this would require a long processe and for that this my answere allready waxeth loÌ„g I will forbeare the diligent and exact discussioÌ„ of the whole and wil open so much only to the vnlearned reader as may serue hiÌ„ for the true knowledge of the matter and for the discouering of M. Foxes crafty and vntrue dealing and withall for a full answere to these friuolouse and false arguments producted by M. Horne And here first not S. Thomas but the Kings stoutnes and sternnesse semeth to be repreheÌ„ded that would nedes haue an absolute answere of him and would not be contented with so reasonable an answere as he made Saluo ordine meo sauing my order No nor afterward with this exception Saluo honore Dei sauing the honour of God This modification or moderation may serue to any indifferent man that aduisedly considereth the kings articles proposed to S. Thomas such as might excuse him froÌ„ all stoutnes and stubbornes that M. Foxe and his aduersaries lay to him I intend not nowe to enter into any serious or deape examination of the sayd articles â–ª but this I wil say that yt is against al the olde canons of the Church yea and againste reason to that an Archbishop shulde be iudged of his
suffragans as S. Thomas was Againe to omitte other articles there is one that is quite contrarie to the Apostolical doctrine to the canons of Nice and other most auncient general councels finallie to the catholyke doctrin of Christes vniuersal Churche that is for appeales to be made from the Archdeacō to the bishop frō the bishop to the Archbishop ād in case ther be any defect of iustice there the matter to be browght to the king and by his cōmaundemēt to be ended in the Archbishops cowrt without any further proceding without the kinges cōsent wherby not only the popes supreme authority but the authority also of al general coūcels the which are the ordinary and necessary remedies in many cases did stād thē in the kīg of Englād his grace only to be accepted or to be reiected M. Fox reciteth the kings cōstitutiōs but as he leaueth out this ād many other ād reherseth but six of thē so in those six he maketh thre manifest ād opē lies For wher he saith the sayd decrees by him recited were cōdēned by the Pope ther were but thre of thē cōdēned that is the .1 the .3 ād the .4 The other thre the pope did suffer ād tolerat Againe what a decree was this that none that held of the king in capite no nor any of his seruāts shuld be excōmunicated onlesse the kīg were first cōsulted I trow M. Horn hīself ād his fellowes neither kepe this precise order nor wil allow it Well M. Fox full pretely leaueth out this cōstitutiō what cause moueth him I cā not tel Thīk ye nowe M. Fox that for those ād such like S. Thomas had not good cause to mollify the matter with saluo ordine meo saluo honore Dei ād whē that wold not be accepted to gaīsay altogether ād to appeale to the sea of Rome Ye wil say this notwithstāding they were no matters of fayth or religiō or true doctrine and that he is therfor far frō the cause and title of a martyr In dede it was if not wisely yet wilily ād like a crafty Fox done of you to scrape hī out of your blessed kalender For in good fayth place cā he haue none there onlesse all your late stinking martyrs geue place and yelde which are the deuils ād not Gods martyrs ād it were for none other thīg but for the denial of the Popes supreamacy The which supremacy is a necessary doctryne to be holdē of euery Christiā mā where vnuincible ignorāce is not vppō payn of dāmatiō and euerlasting separatiō frō the Catholik Church and the mēbers of the same Beside this there are many takē for blessed martyrs in the Church that died not for the faith or for doctrine beīg thē in any cōtrouersy but for iustice ād truth sake and for theyr vertuouse dealīg as is the good mōke Telemachius that seīg at Rome two swordplayers the on of thē redy to destroy ād kil the other vppō a great zeale came to thē and thought to haue parted thē ād so was slayn of thē him self wheruppō thēperour Honorius reckoned him amōg the martyrs ād made a lawe that there should be no more such kīd of play exercised in Rome The cause also of S. Iohn Chrisostoms troble proceded not directly frō matter of fayth or doctryne but for reprouīg thēpresse Eudoxia I omit S. Quilliā and S. Lābert both takē for martyrs and slayne for rebukīg adultery And to come nearer to our own cōtrey and to S. Thomas tyme S. Alphegius Archbisshop of Canterburie a litle before the Conquest that suffred him selfe to be slayne of the Danes rather then he would pille and polle his tenauntes to leauy an excessiue somme of money that the Danes required for his redemption Of whose vertue God synce hath geuen greate testimonie aswell by diuerse other miracles as by preseruinge his body so longe vncorrupted But the cheife and moste aunciente presidente of all in the newe testamente is S. Iohn the Baptiste who died for the lyke liberty and fredome of speache as S. Quillian and S. Lamberte did To these we may set Esaye and the other prophets of the olde testamente Howbeyt as I sayd in S. Thomas his cause is a necessarie doctryne also imployed that was either directly or indirectly blemisshed by these ordinaunces of the king concerning the Popes Supremacy Now what madnes were yt for me or any other to seke by words to sette forth this blessed mans qualities and Martyrdome when that God him self hath by so wonderfull and straunge yea by so certayne and notoriouse miracles aswell in the lyfe of his seruant as afterwarde geuen to the worlde suche a testimonie for him as all the deuills in hell and they re disciples in earth may rather gnashe theyr angrie teathe and enuie at then by any good meanes deny and deface yt True shall yt be also that S. Thomas heard long ere he returned into Englande by a celestiall and heauenlie voyce O Thoma Thoma Ecclesia mea gloriabitur in sanguine tuo O Thomas Thomas my Churche shall glory in thy bloud And true yt is that was writen incontinently after hys death that at the place of his passion and where he is buried paralitici curantur caeci vident surdi audiunt loquuntur muti claudi ambulant euadunt febricantes arrepti à daemonio liberantur à variis morbis sanātur aegroti blasphemi à demonio arrepti confunduntur quod à diebus patrum nostrorum non est auditum ▪ mortui surgunt Palsies are cured the blinde see the deaffe heare the dombe speake the lame walk the agues are healed ād such as are possessed of the Deuill are delyuered and diuers diseases holpen and blasphemers beinge taken and possessed of the deuill confounded and finally as our sayd authour not so muche an eare as an eie wytnes saith that which hath not ben heard of in our fathers dayes dead men are relieued againe These and manie other miracles shewen aswell in England as out of England were so notable and famouse that shortly after S. Thomas his Martyrdome not only the Erle of Flaunders but the Frenche King also came to Cantorburie in pilgrimage to pray at this blessed Martyrs tumbe The kinge of Fraunce offered there a chalice of golde and his graunt in writinge for a certayne quantitye of wyne yerely to be delyuered to the monks ther to be merie withall at the solempnitye or feaste of this blessed Martyr But what shal we say to kinge Henry him selfe what thowght he trowe ye of this blessed mans doings and death This parte of the story of all other is moste notable The king being in Normandy and hearing that S. Thomas was slayne toke the matter so heuely that for forty dayes he kept him self solitary in great mourning and lamentatiō in great abstinence setting a syde al the affayres of his great ād large dominiōs for greif and sorow And forthwith sent his ambassadours to
our authour sheweth that as the Kyng was going northwarde the grounde opened and swallowed vp hys cartes and caryage that yt coulde neuer be recouered Wherevppon the Kyng fell into a greate griefe and heauinesse and fetched many sighes from the very bottome of hys harte And beyng at Swinstead surfeated with peaches and other fruite and there fell sicke And so beynge sicke departed and being not able to continue on horsebacke came in an horselytter to Leadforde castle and afterwarde to Newemarket where perceiuyng him selfe to be paste all cure and remedie he sente for the Abbatte of Crokestone that was skylfull in physicke of whome he was confessed and receiued the Sacrament of the holye Eucharistia And by and by he endeth this storie of King Iohn saying that because this king was hated of many partly for the death of his nephewe Arthur partly for his adultrie partly for hys tyranny partlye for the tribute by the whiche he browght England into a perpetuall bondage partly for the warres that hys doinges sturred vppe he was scarslie worthie to be bemoned and lamented for of anye man Here haue we now M. Foxe fyue authors by name and more aunciente thē your Caxtō and of an other iudgemente towching this kinges death then your Caxton is beside fowre some sayes at the leaste And now let vs weighe with a word or two the creditte of this yowr owne Authour I passe ouer that ye call yt the chronicle of William Caxton he being neither the maker neither the translatour sauing he hath adioyned out of Polichronicō the description of Englande and Irelande of Treuisa his translation and added as they say certayn other thinges to his vnknowen Author Belyke ye thowght to wynne some credite to your authour clothing hym with the name of this Caxton a man of late remembraunce because he hath no name of his owne And so a mete worke for you in the darke to lurke and lie withall and in dede vnworthy to haue the name of the chronicles of England or to be called Fructus temporum being as vnfruytful as any booke that was made many a .100 yeres Onlesse we may call him beinge barrē of al good truthe and choise of good matter fitte for a story of any credit or fruytful being only fruytful ād plētiful of wōderful vntruths and opē lewde lies I report me for his truth to his fable of the xxxiij Daughters of king Diocletiā king of Syria that after they had slain their husbands stole away by shippe into our Ilelād of Britannie whiche was then vnhabited and vnpeopled and afterwarde beinge conceyued by deuilles browght forth gyantes whiche inhabited the lande vntill the commynge of Brute that slewe them And that our Ilelande was called Albion of the eldest dawghter Albine as afterward Britānie by the name of the foresayd Brute Againe of king Arthure that being not able to kepe the possessiō of his owne realme from the Saxons caried an armie of one hundred thousande and more into farre countries hauing vnder his conducte a nomber of kinges and there slewe the Emperour of Rome ād discomfited his huge army wherin were aboue .5 or .6 hundred thousande armed men Make now M. Foxe the citezens of Rochester beleue that in the olde tyme by the prayer of S. Augustyne they re forefathers were borne with tayles or any wise man to belieue that king Ethelbertus ioyning with his frend Elfride the king of Northumberlād who yet was an heathen the other being christened leuied an army and set vppō the Britaines because they would not receyue and obey the sayd S. Augustine Make vs if you can beleue this with the vaine fabler Galfride a sadde Author with your felowe Iewel against the approued history of venerable Bede and of all other sence his time Make vs I say M. Fox by any good or probable demōstratiō belieue this and an hundred suche other fables for the which your Fructus temporum is vnfruitfull to his wise ād discrete reader and then tel vs and spare not of this mōk of Swīstead Otherwise he wer a very swyneshead that would be lightly and rashly perswaded by suche swynish fables Paynt ād picture thē as fast ād fayre as ye wil to make fooles fayn withal I say not this because I wil excuse hym or any other yll monke of they re nawghty doinges I do require but cōuenient proufe namely of you M. Foxe and your fellowes that are so precise with the Catholikes for their proufes And when ye haue al proued ye proue nothing to the purpose For the ill doings of some naughty packes can neither deface the truth of the Catholique doctrine nor yet spotte the honestie of other not cōsenting And as there is no likelihode the King to be after this sort poisoned so is it more incredible that this Monke had Masses continually songe for his soule and of all most incredible that it shoulde be confirmed by their generall Chapter No no M. Foxe thinke not to carie awaye the matter so Thinke not that al that reade your foolish lewd lying Martyrologe will straight waies without further tryall and examination take all for the Gospell And see how God hath prouided against your false lying fable a good and a conuenient remedie for them that will not willingly be caried away lyke fooles and beastes for the discredite of this your fable For seeing that your selfe hath here most impudently added that which is not at all in your authour that is concerning the confirmation of the generall chapter who will hereafter credite you or regarde your writinges or who wyll not thinke that your vnnamed and vnfruitfull authour hath either vpon to light credite set in this fable in his vnfruitfull booke or by like impudencie as ye haue fayned the generall chapters confirmation hath fained it or taken of some that fained it this whole foolish fond fable Goe nowe on M. Horne pleade on as you haue begonne and bring moe such examples I pray you M. Horne The .125 Diuision pag. 79. a. In this vvhile The French King helde a Councell at Cenomannia in Turon And after him King Lewes did celebrate a solemne Coūcel at Paris wherat was present the Popes legates Stapleton Plead on I say M. Horn ād tel your reader that king Lewes was supreme head because in a coūcell that he kept at Parys the Popes legat was present Wherby it rather followeth that it was kepte by the Popes supreame authority not by the kinges M. Horne The .126 Diuision pag. 79. a. In vvhiche time vvas Frederike the .2 Emperour out of doubt saith Auentinus an other Charles the great and without all controuersie most profitable for the Christiā cōmon wealth vvhiche not only helde the priuileges aforesaid in Apulia and Sicilia but in all his dominions and about this matter .433 tamed diuers Popes called and kepte diuerse Coūcelles asvvel by his Sonnes as by him selfe and ordeined certain .434 Ecclesiastical lavves
whome he went about to poyson By reason of which outrages he was as I said denounced enemy to the Church of Rome by Alexander the .4 and shortly after Charles Kinge Lewys his brother was made King of Sicilie by Clemens the .4 paying to the Pope a tribute and holding of him by faithe and homage Such Supreme heads were your Conradus Conradinus and Manfredus As for Charles who only by the Popes Authority came to that dignity as I haue said it is not true that he as you say had all or most of the doing in the election or making of diuerse Popes For the Cardinalls only had the whole doing Truth it is that a strief and contention rising amonge the Cardinals for the election and many of them being enclined to serue Charles expectation they elected those which he best liked of But what can all this make to proue the Prince Supreme Gouernour in al ecclesiastical causes yea or in any ecclesiastical cause at al PriÌ„ces eueÌ„ now adaies find some like fauour sometimes at the electioÌ„ of Popes But thiÌ„k you therfore thei are takeÌ„ of their subiects for Supreme Gouernours c You may be ashamed M. Horne that your reasons be no better M. Horne The .130 Diuision pag. 79. b. Edvvard the first King of Englande about this time made the Statute of Northampton So that after that time no man should geue neither sel nor bequeath neither chauÌ„ge neither bye title assign laÌ„ds tenemeÌ„ts neither reÌ„tes to no maÌ„ of ReligioÌ„ without the KiÌ„gs leaue which acte sence that tyme hath beÌ„ more straightly enacted and deuised with many additioÌ„s thereunto augmeÌ„ted or annexed The which Law saith Polidore he made .442 bicause he was Religionis studiosissimê° c. most studiouse of Religion and most sharpe enemie to the insolency of the Priests The .27 Chapter Of King Edward the first of Englande Stapleton LEaue ones Maister Horne to proue that wherein no man doth stande with you and proue vs that either Kinge Edwarde by this facte was the Supreame Head of the Churche or that the Popes Primacie was not aswel acknowledged in EnglaÌ„d in those dayes as it hath ben in our dayes None of your marginal Authours auouch any such thinge Neither shall ye euer be able to proue it Your authours and many other haue plentiful matter to the contrarye especially the Chronicle of Iohannes Londonensis which semeth to haue liued aboute that tyme and seemeth amonge all other to haue writen of him verie exactlye Lette vs see then whether Kinge Edwarde tooke him selfe or the Pope for the Supreame Head of the Churche This King after his Fathers death returning from the holie Lande in his iourney visited Pope Gregorie the tenthe and obteyned of him an excommunication against one Guido de monte forti for a slawghter he had committed Two yeares after was the famouse Councell holden at Lions at the which was present the Emperour Michael Paleologus of whome we haue somewhat spoken And trowe ye Maister Horne that at suche tyme as the Grecians which had longe renounced the Popes authority returned to their olde obedience againe that the realm of Englande withdrewe it selfe from the olde and accustomable obedience Or trowe ye that the true and worthye Bisshops of England refused that Councell as ye and your fellowes counterfeite and parliament bisshops only haue of late refused the Councel of Trente No no. Our authour sheweth by a verse commonly then vsed that it was frequented of all sorte And the additions to Newburgensis which endeth his storie as the said Iohn doth with this King saith that plures episcopi coÌ„uenerunt de vniuersis terris de Anglia ibidem aderant archiepiscopi Cantuar. Ebor. et caeteri episcopi Angliae ferè vniuersi there came thither manye bisshops from al quarters and from EnglaÌ„d the Archbisshops of Canterburie and Yorke and in a maner all the other bisshops of the realme In this Kinges tyme the Pope did infringe and annichilate the election of the Kings Chauncelour being Bisshop of Bathe and Welles chosen by the monks and placed in the Archebisshoprike of Caunterbury Iohn Pecham In this Kings tyme the yere of our Lorde .1294 the prior of Caunterburie was cited to Rome and in the yeare .1298 appeale was made to the Pope for a controuersie towching the election of a newe Bisshop of Elie. Thre yeres after the bisshop of Chester was constrayned to appeare personally at Rome and to answere to certayne crymes wherewith he was charged Wythin two yeares after was there an other appeale after the death of the Bisshoppe of London towching the election of the newe Bisshoppe Yea the authority of the Pope was in highe estimation not onely for spirituall but euen for temporal matters also The Kinges mother professed her selfe a religiouse woman whose dowrie notwithstandinge was reserued vnto her and confirmed by the Pope For the greate and weightye matters and affaires standing in controuersie and contention betwene this King Edward and the Frenche Kinge the Pope was made arbiter and vmpier who made an agreament and an arbitrimente which being sente vnder his seale was reade in open parliamente at Westmynster and was well liked of all The Kinge and the nobility sendeth in the yeare of our Lorde 1300. letters to the Pope sealed with an hundred seales declaring the right of the crowne of England vpon ScotlaÌ„d and they desire the Pope to defende their right and that he would not geue a light eare to the false suggestioÌ„s of the Scots There are extant at this day the letters of Iohn Baliole and other Scots agnising the said superiority sent to this Kinge Edwarde In the foresaide yeare .1300 the Kinge confirmed the great Charter and the Charter of the Forest and the Archebisshoppe of Caunterburie with the other Bisshoppes pronounced a solemne curse vpon al suche as would breake the sayd liberties This Kinge was encombred with diuerse and longe warres aswell with Fraunce as Scotlande and therefore was fayne to charge the clergy and laity with many payments But in as much as Pope Bonifacius consideringe the wonderfull and intolerable exactions daylie layed vppon the clergy of they re princes had ordeyned in the councell at Lions that from thence forth the clergy shuld pay no tribute or taxe without the knowledge and consente of the see of Rome Robert Archbishop of Canterbury being demaunded a tribute for him self and his clergie stode in the matter not without his great busines and trouble And at the length vpon appellation the matter came to the Popes hearing The kinge had afterwarde by the Popes consente dyuerse payments of the clergy Many other thinges could I lay forth for the popes primacy practised at this tyme in Englande And is nowe M. Horn one onely Acte of Parliament made against Mortmaine of such force with yow that it is able to plucke froÌ„ the Pope his triple Crowne and set yt vppon the kynges head Yf
as your auÌ„cetours the old heretikes were woÌ„t to do in alleging of scripture aÌ„d the Fathers that is in chopping and paring of what it pleaseth you and as ye are cutte of your selues from the Churche so dismembre you also your authours allegations euen as S. Cyprian many yeres sytheÌ„ce hath described and painted you fotrh Firste then is there any one of al your authors that as ye moste wyckedly doe goeth abowt by this story either to make this king Supreame Heade of the frenche Church or to deface and disanul the Popes Primacie No truely Onlesse perchaunce yt be the authour that added to VrspergeÌ„sis I meane your owne deare brother Gaspar Hedio his addition aswell agreeing for matters of fayth with hys firste authour Vrspergensis as the legges and loynes of an horse wil agree with the head shoulders and vpper part of a mans bodie Yea beside his heresy he is to yong to be alleaged for authour authentical To be shorte the dealing of this kinge proueth nothing the lyke regiment that nowe is in our realme which is your peculiar matter and the only matter M. FekeÌ„ham resteth vppon and so for al your great sturre with burning the Popes Bulles and commauÌ„ding the Popes Legates to auoyd the realme ye goe fayre and farre froÌ„ the matter For where you say he wold suffer none of his clergy to goe to the Popes councels that was but of one only Councell called against him self Item where you say He caused the Popes bulles to be burned first not he but Familiares Regis the Kings frendes and courtiars did it and yet it was but one bulle neither and that of the kingss owne excommunication Againe where you saie he commaunded the Popes Legates to auoide the realme It was but one Legate about that one matter that he so commaunded With these many vntruthes by the Arte of Multiplication you entre your plea. Touching the matter it selfe the Kings grudge was but a priuate and a personall grudge and enmitie against Bonifacius no lasting or perpetual renuntiation of the whole Papal authoritie as it is euident by the discourse of al your owne Authors And therefore Bonifacius being dead who accursed the King and interdited the Realme bothe he and the Realme were released from curse and interdiction by Benedictus successour to this Bonifacius Yea Bonifacius yet liuing this King most plainly agnised the authoritie of the See of Rome appealing from this Bonifacius â–ª whom he toke not for the right Pope but an vsurper and an intruder to the See Apostolical vacant as he thought and to the next successour Ye heare Maister Horne notwithstanding the greate enmitie betwene the King and Pope Bonifacius that he appealeth to the See of Rome being as he thought vacant and that he is as I haue said â–ª absolued from the sentence of excommunication by Bonifacius his successour whiche altogether ye omitte But yet ye tell vs of Pope Clement the fift made as ye say pope by this King But here you ouerreache your Authour and water him with your olde lying glose Nauclerus neither saieth nor could truely saye that the king made him pope but saith he was made Pope by his intercessioÌ„ Neither your Authour Antoninus saieth it Ye saye he swore this pope to certaine condicions Why doe ye not name theÌ„ M. Horne Forsoth because in the naming of theÌ„ the fourme state and condition of this your new primacy in your faire Phillip woulde be full ilfauoredly acrased and defourmed Among other there were these three Prima est vt me perfectè reconcilies Ecclesiae sacrosanctae relaxando veniaÌ„ dando de adiutorio dato in captura Bonifacij Papae Secundum est vt censuras excommunicationis amoueas contra me meos sequâ—ces prolatas Tertium est quòd mihi concedas omnes decimas regni per quinquennium in reparationem expensarum multarum in bello inito contra Flandrenses First that ye will perfectly reconcile me to the Churche and release and forgeue me for that by my meanes Pope Boniface was taken prisoner Secondly that you wil reuoke the sentence of excommunication geuen against mee and my confederates Thirdly that you will graunte me for fiue yeres the tenth of al my realme to relieue me for the great charges and expences defraied in my warres against the Flemmings These conditions the king required the Pope to assure him of by Othe Then would M. Horne faine haue Pope Boniface taken for an heretique and saieth that King Phillip would haue had it so declared by the Councell holden at Vienna But the matter was taken vp M. Horne saith and to satisfie the King it was declared that Pope Bonifacius doings should not be preiudiciall to him and his heires And why haue ye M. Horne either wilily omitted the matters for the which the pope was coÌ„ditionated withal or haue so fondly told vs against your self of this Councell at Vienna Why but to coÌ„firme the popes primacy aÌ„d to declare your selfe also a lyer in saying the matter was taken vp c. For the CouÌ„cel assembled of .300 Bishops beside other prelats would in no wise agree to the kings request but declared the coÌ„trary to wit that Bonifacius was a catholike and an vndoubted Bishop as your owne authours Antoninus and Nauclerus specifie Yea Nauclere addeth Quo rex cogebatur contentus esse With the which determination of the Councel the kinge was constrayned to be contented At the coronation of the foresayde Clement were presente not only this Philip the Frenche king but the king of Arragone and as some write the kinge of Englande also Yet hath M. Horn one other prouf â–ª to proue Philip head of the Churche for that he deposed a Bishop for heresye and for that he claymed the inuestiture of Bishoppes As for the inuestitures let them goe for this time we haue sayd inough I suppose of that matter And as for deposing of a Bishope he deposed him not but vnder pretence of heresy saieth Nauclere he depriued him of all his temporaltyes and of his Bishopricke But why doe ye not M. Horne recite the whole senteÌ„ce of your authors Antoninus and Nauclerus For as for Blondus writing nothing of this mater that is of of the deposing of any Bishop or of the claimiÌ„g of the inuestitures for the which you seeme to alleage him ye doe but blindly allege and may blot hiÌ„ out again sauing that ye may truly put in that in the Councel which king Philip called in FrauÌ„ce he appealed as I haue told you to th'Apostolik See of Rome But why do ye not as I sayd shew the whole aÌ„d entiere senteÌ„ce of your authours fully to adorne your primacy withal whiche is that he toke a certayne Bishoppe laying to hys charge that he was a PateraÌ„ heretik spoyling hym of his Bishopryke and of al his goods aÌ„d that he spoyled also and robbed the Bishopprykes beinge vacante and that he would haue had the inuestitures of the Bishoppes Now
if it were so that king Philip deposed a Bishop for heresie yet shuld you M. Horne of al meÌ„ take smallest reliefe therby For yf Philip your supreme head were now lyuing and you vnder his dominioÌ„ he might also depriue you and your fellowes for heresie being as I haue before shewed very PateraÌ„s And now you that make so litle of Generall couÌ„cels aÌ„d stay your self and your religioÌ„ vpoÌ„ the iudgmeÌ„ts of lay princes haue heard your coÌ„deÌ„nation not only froÌ„ the notable General CouÌ„cel at LioÌ„s but froÌ„ your new Charles the Emperour Frederike and from your faire King Phillip This this Good Reader is the very handie woorke of God that these men should be cast in their owne turne and geue sentence against them selues And as hotte as ernest and as wilie as they are in the first enterprise of their matters yet in the pursuit of their vngratious purpose to cause them to declare to all the worlde their small circumspection prouidence and lesse faith and honesty Many other things might be here brought for furder aunsweare to M. Horne as that he saieth that this King by the Councell of Aegidius the Romaine Diuine went about the reformation as M. Horne calleth it of matters Ecclesiastical and that Paulus Aemilius should be his Authour therein which is a double vntruth For neither is it true that Aegidius was any counsailer or aider to refourme the Churche or rather defourme it after the order of M. Hornes Relligion nor Aemilius saith it Againe Sabellicus is eyther twise placed in M. Hornes Margent wroÌ„g or he alleageth Sabellicus altogether wroÌ„gfully But this may goe for a small ouersight M. Horne The .132 Diuision pag. 80. b. About the time of this Councel at Vienna the famous scholman Durandus setteth forth a booke vvherin as he reckeneth vppe diuerse great enormities in Churche matters so for the reformation of them he alvvaies ioyneth the King and secular Princes and the Prelates and to this purpose citeth the fourme of the auncient Councelles and many times enueigheth against and complaineth vppon the vsurped .430 authority of the Romaine Bishop vvarning men to bevvare hovv they yeelde vnto him and prescribeth a rule for the Princes and the Prelats to refourme all these enormities not by custome vvere it neuer so auncient but by the vvord of God Stapleton Answere me M. Horne directly and precisely whether Durandus in any worke of his taketh the laye prince for the head of the Church If ye saye he doth not to what purpose doe ye alleage him Yf ye say he doth then his bokes shal sone conuince you And what boke is it I praye you that ye speake of Why do ye not name yt Whie doe you tel vs of a boke no man can tel what The boke there is intituled de modo concilij celebraÌ„di which he made at the commaundemente of the foresayde Clemente Wherein thowghe he spake many thinges for the reformation of the cowrte of Rome yet that aswell in that boke as in all his other he taketh the Pope for the supreame head of the whole Churche is so notoriouse that a man maye iudge all your care is to saye something againste the Pope without any care howe or what ye saye And that ye fare much like a madde dogge that runneth foorth and snatcheth at all that euer commeth nigh him And to geue you one place for all M. Horne that you maye no longer stagger in thys matter behold what thys famouse Scholeman as you call him Durandus saieth of the Popes primacie Illius â—raelatus Papa c. The prelate of the whole Church is called Papa that is to say the father of Fathers vniuersal because he beareth the principal rule ouer the whole Church Apostolicall because he occupieth the roome of the Prince of the Apostles chief Bishoppe because he is the Head of al Bishops c. Lo M. Horne what a ioly Authour you haue alleaged against M. FekeÌ„ham Verely such an aduersary were worth at al tymes not only the hearing but also the hyring But alas what tole is ther so weak that you poore soules in such a desperat cause will refuse to strike withal You must say somwhat It staÌ„deth vpoÌ„ your honors and wheÌ„ al is said it were for your honesties better vnsaid M. Horne The .133 Diuision pag. â—0 b. About this time also the Emperour Henry the .7 came into Italy vvith great povver to reduce the Empyre to the olde estate and glorie of the auncient Emperours in 431. this behalfe And on the day of his coronation at Rome according to the maner of other Romaine Emperours he set forth a Lawe or newe authentique of the most high Trinity and the Catholique faith Stapleton What matter is this M. Horne to enforce M. FekeÌ„ham to denie the popes primacy Wil you neuer leaue your trifling and friuolous dealing If ye wil say any thing to your purpose ye must shewe that he toke not the pope but him selfe onely and his successours for supreame heades of the Church and that in al things and causes which ye shal neuer be able to doe while ye liue neither in this nor in any other Emperour King or prince what so euer M. Horne The .134 Diuision pag 80. b. Nexte to Henry .7 vvas Levves .4 Emperour vvho had no lesse but rather greater conflictes vvith the Popes in his time .432 about the reformatioÌ„ of abuses thaÌ„ any had before hiÌ„ the Pope novv claiming for an 433 Ecclesiastical matter the confirming of the Emperour as before the Emperours vvere vvonte to confirme the Popes About vvhiche question the Emperour sent and called many learned Clerkes in .434 Diuinitie in the Ciuil and CanoÌ„ Lavve from Italy Fraunce Germany Paris and Bononia vvhich al ansvvered that the 435 Popes atteÌ„pts were erroneous and derogating from the simplicity of the Christian religion VVherevppon the Emperour vvilled them to search out the matter diligently and to dispute vppon it and to gather into bookes their mindes therein vvhich diuerse did as Marsilius Patauinus Ockam Dante 's Petrarche c. By vvhom vvhen the Emperour vnderstoode the Popes vsurpation he came to Rome called a Councell and .436 deposed the Pope and placed an other in his roome In vvhich Councel the Romaines desired to haue their olde order in the Popes election ratified by the Emperour to be renevved This Emperour called also a very great Councell at Frankeforth where besides the Spirituall and Secular princes of Germanie the King of .437 Englande and the King of Beame were present where by the greater and sounder parte the Popes aforesaid vsurpation was abolished VVhich sentence the Emperoure confirmed and published vvriting thereof that his authoritie dependeth not of the pope but of God immediatly and that it is a vaine thing that is wonte to be sayed the pope hath no superiour .438 The Actes of this .439 CouÌ„cell against the Popes processe vvere ratified by
fornication in vvyddovves goodes in bloudshead in the Churcheyarde in inuentories c. and in a great many mo matters vvhich ye call Spirituall or Ecclesiasticall causes the Frenche kinge prouing .444 them to be as in deede they vvere no other but temporall neuerthelesse not standinge much about the name nor taking them al avvay from their iurisdiction he onely saied he vvould reforme them Neuerthelesse for certeine daies there vvas much disputing to and fâ—o whether they belonged to the kinge to reforme or no till the king by his foresaid procuratour gaue theÌ„ the kinges determinat aunswere declaring vnto them howe that they ought not to be troubled bicause the kinges intentioÌ„ was to keepe those rightes and customes of the Churche and Prelates which were good aÌ„d resonable but by reason of their faults the iudgement which were good and reasonable apperteined not vnto them to determine but to the kiÌ„g Bicause the Decree Nouit c. saieth that the kinge of Fraunce in matters de Facto hath not his superiour c. VVhereuppon hee coÌ„cluded that the kinge woulde heare all the informatioÌ„s And those Customes of the whiche he should be fully enfourmed that they were good and reasonable he woulde make only to bee obserued In .445 coÌ„clusioÌ„ the Prelats made such importune labour that the forsaid attourney auÌ„swered theÌ„ for the kinge that if the Prelates theÌ„ selues would amende those thinges that were to be amended and corrected the king would abide till the feaste of the Natiuity next to come within the saide terme he woulde innouate nothing but if within the sayde terme the Prelates had not amended those thinges that were to be amended and corrected that then the king would put to such â—emedy as shuld be acceptable to God and the people VVhich in conclusion the kinge vvas faine to do by a sharpe and seuere .446 Lavv vvhan he savve hovv the Prelateâ— dallied him of vvith faire vvordes and .447 therefore he him selfe Composuit rem sacerdotum did set in order the matters of the Priestes The .31 Chapter Of Charles the .4 and Philip de Valois sixt of that name kinges of Fraunce Stapleton WEll fisht and caught a frogge All this loÌ„g tale is tolde for Composuit rem sacerdotum But to touche the particulars what wise reason is this or what reason at al is it to make the Quene of England supreame head of the Church because Charles the French king denied the pope the tenthes of the Clergy Verely his authour saith the king did empayre his estimation that men had of his vertue before by this very fact of his Yea and yet he sayth withall that afterwarde he did coÌ„desceÌ„de to the popes request Now what meaneth M. Horn to alleage that for prouf of dewe gouuernemeÌ„t which his authors report for prouf of vndewe regiment Meaneth he that al the worlde shoulde laugh him to skorne That which foloweth of Peter BertraÌ„d and eftson of Paulus Aemilius is M. Horns own making theÌ„ to speake not theire myndes but what liketh him telliÌ„g vs first an obscure dark false tale out of the sayd BertraÌ„d but I trust we shall drawe him out into the fayre open light and pluck froÌ„ him Petrus Bertrand and Paulus Aemilius with whose visour he woulde fayne couer the vgly face of his impudente and shamelesse lies Why M. Horn hath not the Clergy to doe with matters of contracts of mariage excommunications wills and with the examination of mens beliefes with making synodical decrees and such like matters Wherfor theÌ„ do ye not shake of from you the intermedlinge with these matters Wel I perceiue saying aÌ„d doing are two things and neither shall Ludouicus the Emperour though he affirmed that the Clergy should followe Christ and his Apostles in pouerty make yowe to disclaime your goodly landes and patrimony nor Philip Valesius the Frenche kinge make yowe to disclaime your iurisdiction The gaine is to sweet Perhaps ye will answere that I strayne yowe to farre and that ye do not deny but that the Clergy may vse the iurisdiction of the foresayd matters but not as Church or ecclesiasticall matters but as playne temporall matters for the Frenche kinge proued they were so in dede Neyther the king proued yt nor your authour sayth yt nor any other The shamelesse dealinge of this man is suche that he semeth to seke nothing else but to ouerwhelme the worlde with wordes litle regardinge to speake not only great and many vntruthes but euen such as without further triall and strayning hym no more but with his owne authours are incontinently opened and descried To answere fully and at large to all his endlesse and importune babling aswel here as otherwhere would be to to tediouse a thinge And for this matter in as muche as Petrus Bertrand is in prynte I will send the learned reader that is desirouse to see the deapth of thys matter to the originall booke and will nowe touche so much onely as shal be sufficiente for the vnlettered reader to see and consider M. Hornes vnfaythfull and wretched dealing Petrus Câ—â—erius being one of the kings priuie councell proponed to the Clergy before the king and the nobilitie .76 articles and wente about to proue that the prelates and the Clergy for so many poynts had vsurped vppon the kinges iurisdiction He auowched also that temporall and spirituall things are diuided and sondred and that the one appertayned to the kinge onely the other to the cleargy onely The archbishop of Sans answered to this Petrus and proued by the olde and the newe testameÌ„t by the cyuil and canon Lawe and by the custome of Fraunce tyme out of mynd vsed and by seuerall graunts and priuileges receiued from the kings predecessours that spirituall and temporall iurisdiction were not so preciâ—elie distincted but that one person might occupie both After him the same daye seueÌ„ night in the presence of the king stode vppe Petrus Bertrandus a Bisshoppe of the people in Fraunce then called Hedui who are nowe Burgonions and enforced the same matter addinge a full aunswere aswell to the decree Nouit alleaged here by M. Horne out of the sayd Petrus Cunerius as vnto all his .76 articles A greate nomber of the sayde articles towche matters playne and mere temporall and yet suche as the clergy did and might medle withall partly by Lawe partly by speciall priuilege and partly by custome There were certayne faults and abuses fownd in the prelates officers the whiche the prelates answered that yf they had knowen them before they woulde not haue suffred them and promised to forsee for the tyme to come for the earneste amendinge and redressinge of them For the redressing whereof the kinge gaue them a tyme vntill Christmas folowinge Nowe M. Horne would make thee belieue good reader that because the prelats dalied and things were not refourmed accordingly the kinge by a sharpe and a seuere lawe dyd amende and correcte them But this is your owne
except you tell vs withal and proue it to that in such reformation the whole clergy and the temporalty tooke the Kinge and not the Pope to be the supreame head Gouernour and directer thereof and of al other Ecclesiastical causes also Verily your own authors shewe playnely the coÌ„trary And the Popes authority was at this tyme takeÌ„ to be of such weight and force that the great league made betweÌ„ our KiÌ„g aÌ„d the FreÌ„ch King was coÌ„firmed by the Pope Ye wil perhapps replie and say the Popes whole Authority was abolished a commaundement being geuen vpon paine of drowninge no man shoulde bring into the realme any kinde of letters from the Pope Ye wil tel vs also of certaine letters that the Kinge sent to the Pope admonisshing him to leaue his disordered doings and when that woulde not serue he redressed them by acte of Parliament Why doe ye not M. Horne laye forth the tenour of those letters which as yet I finde not in any of your marginall authours Belyke there lieth some thing hidde that ye woulde be loth your reader should knowe least yt bewray your weake and feble argumente as yt doth in dede Neither that only but directlye proueth the Popes primacy Did this Kinge wene you M. Horne cal the Pope Antichrist as ye doe Or wrote he him self supreame head of the Churche of England Or did he abolishe the popes authority in England Harken then I pray you euen to the beginning of his letters Sanctissimo in Christo Patri Domino Clementi diuina prouidentia sacrosanctae Romanae ac vniuersalis Ecclesiae summo pontifici Edwardus eadeÌ„m gratia rex Francorum Angliae dux Hiberniae deuot a pedum oscula beatorum To the most holy father in Christ the Lorde Clement by Gods prouidence the high bisshop of the holy and vniuersall Churche of Rome Edward by the same grace King of Fraunce and England and Duke of Ireland offereth deuoutly to kisse his holy feete He calleth the Pope Successorem Apostolorum Principis the successour of the prince of the Apostles he desireth the pope to consider the great deuotion and obedience that the King the Cleargie and the people had shewed hitherto to the Sea of Rome He saieth vt nos nostri qui personam vestraÌ„ sanctiss sanctam Rom. Ecclesiam dominari cupimus vt debemus c. that he and all his did desire euen as their dutie was that his holy person and the holy Churche of Rome might gouerne and rule Now M. Horne vnlesse vppon some sodayne and newe deuotioÌ„ ye intende to haue the pope beare rule in England againe and will also offer your selfe yf neede be to kysse the Popes fote to wich thing this great and mighty Prince was not ashamed to say tell vs no more for shame of these letters Neither tel vs of disorders reformed nowe almost two hundred yeares agoe to make thereby an vnseasonable and fonde argumente to abolishe all the Popes authority in our Dayes The effecte then of those letters were to pray and that most humbly the Pope that he woulde not by reseruations collations and prouisions of Archbishoprykes Bishoprykes Abbeis Priories and other dignities and benefices bestowe any ecclesiasticall lyuinges in Englande vppon straungers and aliens The whych thyng hath bene euer synce straitly sene to and there were two Actes of parliament made in this Kinges dayes agaynst the sayed prouisions And yet did the popes ordinarie and laufull authoritie in matters and causes ecclesiasticall remayne whole and entiere as before Neyther doe I fynde nor take it to be true that suche persons as were promoted by the Pope were expelled the realme Nor did the statute take place againste suche as had taken before the enacting of the same corporal possession As for Nauclere it is no maruell yf he being a straunger doth not write so exactely of our matters And no doubte he is deceiued in writinge that the kinge forbad any letters to be browght from the Pope But what say I he is deceiued Nay you that should knowe Englishe matters better then he especially such as by penne ye set abrode into the face of the worlde are deceiued and not Nauclerus Yea rather ye haue wilfully peruerted Nauclerus and drawen his sentence as Cacus did Hercules oxen backwarde into your Cacus denne and to beguile and deceiue your simâ—le reader and to bring him into a fooles paradise therin fondly to reioyce with you as thoughe this King abolisshed all the Popes authority and Iurisdiction For thoughe Nauclerus his wordes be general yet they may be wel vnderstanded and restrayned to suche letters as conteyned any suche collatioÌ„ or prouision inhibited by the statute But you least this shoulde be espied haue altered the forme and order of your authours wordes placing that firste that he placed laste As before coÌ„trariewise ye placed in Paulus Aemilius that laste whiche he placed firste Then haue ye falsly traÌ„slated your authour to wrye him to your wroÌ„gful purpose He expelled sayeth Nauclerus all persons promoted to any benefice in his realme by the Pope commaundinge vnder payne of drowning that no man shoulde exequute there the Popes letters what so euer they were Your authour speaketh not of bringinge letters into the Realme those are your owne wordes falsly fathered vpon him but of exequutioÌ„ And therefore the generall wordes following what so euer are to be restrayned to the exequution of the Popes letters contrarie to the order taken against the sayde prouisions and of none other Whiche statute doth no more take away the Popes ecclesiastical and ordinary authoritie then this kinges royall authority was taken away because the Parliament vppon reasonable causes denied him a certaine paymente that he there demaunded And yet yf I shoulde followe your vayne and humour in your newe rhetoryke I might thereby aswell inferre that the people toke him for no king as you by as good argumentes inferre the abolishing of the Popes authority Nowe as towching theis prouisioÌ„s they were not altogether abolished against the Popes will For this matter was loÌ„g in debate betwene the Pope and the king and at lengthe yt was agreed by the Pope that he woulde not practise anye more suche prouisions And on the kinges parte it was agreed that Archbishoppes and Bishops should be chosen by the Chapter of the cathedral Church without any interruption or impedimente of the king As appeareth aswell in the sayde epistle sente by the king to the Pope as by our chroniclers M. Horne The .137 Diuision pag. 82. b. Next to Levves vvas Charles the .4 chosen Emperour vvho helde a councel at Mentze vvith the Prelates and Princes in the yere of the Lorde 1359. vvherein he much reproued the Popes Legate for his disorders and coÌ„maunded the Archbishop of Mentze to reforme his Clergy and the disorders amongest them for othervvise he would see to it him selfe .451 The Popes Legate seing hovv the Emperor tooke vpon him gate
Quapropter sancitum est vt nulli mortalium deinceps liceret pro quauis causa agere apud Romanum Pontificem vt quispiam in Anglia eius authoritate impius religionisque hostis publicè declararetur hoc est excommunicaretur quemadmodum vulgò dicitur néue exequi tale mandatum si quod ab illo haberet Sincerely translated thus they stande A Councel sayeth he was called at Westmynster wherin yt was thowght good to the king and his Princes for theire common weale in Englande yf a parte of the Popes authority were bounded within the lymytes of the Occean sea because many were dayly troubled and vexed for causes which they thowght coulde not be well hearde at Rome Wherfore yt was decreed that yt should be lawfull for no man to sue to the Pope for euery cause to haue any man in Englande by his authority publikely pronounced a wicked man and an enemie of religion that is as the people commonly terme yt to be excommunicated And that if any man haue any suche commaundement he doe not exequute yt The statute then doth not embarre as ye most shamefully pretend all suites to Rome nor all excommunications from the Pope but only that it should not be lawfull to sue to Rome and procure excommunications indifferently as wel in temporal as in spiritual matters as it seemeth many did then And this doth nothing acrase the Popes ordinarie authoritie Now that this is the meaning your Authour him selfe sufficiently declareth First when he speaketh but of a parte of the Popes authoritie then when he sheweth that men sued to Rome for suche causes as were thought could not be heard there which must nedes be temporall causes And therefore ye ouerhipped one whole line and more in your translation thinking by this sleight so craftely to conueie into your theeuish Cacus denne this sentence that no man should espie you And for this purpose where your Authour writeth pro quauis causa agere that is to sue for euery cause Ye translate to trie any cause As though it were al one to say I forbidde you to sue to Rome for euery cause and to saie I forbidde you to sue to Rome for any cause And as though your Authour Polidore had writeÌ„ pro quacunque causa agere to trie any cause at al. The statute therefore doth not cut of al suites but some suites that is for suche matters as were temporal or thought so to be WherevppoÌ„ it wil followe that for all spiritual matters the Popes iurisdiction remained vntouched and nothing blemished For these woordes of the statute that men shoulde not sue in euerie cause to Rome imploye some causes for the whiche they might sue to Rome And so for all your gaie Grammar and ruffling Rhetorique the Popes authoritie is confirmed by this statute whiche ye bring againste it And this King Richard confirmed it and was redie to mainteine it not by words only but by the sworde also And therefore caused to be gathered fiftene thousand fotemen and two thousand horsemen and sent them out of the realme to defende Pope Vrbane against his ennemie and Antipope Clement You on the other side in this your victoriouse booke haue brought a iolie sorte of souldiers to the field to fight against the Pope but when all is well seene and examined ye doe nothing but muster lies together against the Pope as he did men to fight for the Pope A farre of and vppon the sodaine an vnskilfull man would thinke ye had a iolie and a well sette armie but lette him come nigh and make a good view and then he shal finde nothing but a sorte of scar crowes pricked vppe in mans apparell M. Horne The .140 Diuision pag. 13. a. The Churche of Rome at this time vvas marueilouslie torne in sunder vvith an horrible Schisme vvhiche continued about fortie yeares hauing at ones three heades calling them selues Popes euerie one of them in moste despitefull vvise calling the other Antichriste Schismatique Heretique tyraunt thiefe traitour the sonne of perdition sovver of Cockle the child of Beliall c. Diuerse learned men of that time inueighed againste them all three as Henricus de Hassia Ioan. Gerson Theodorych Nyem Secretarie before this to Pope Boniface vvho proueth at lardge by .456 good reasons by the vvoorde of God and by the Popes Decrees that the refourmation of these horrible disorders in the Chuche belong to the Emperour and the Secular Princes Sigismunde the noble Emperour vnderstanding his duetie herein amongest other his notable Actes called a Councell togeather at Constantia and brought againe to vnitie the Churche deuided in three partes whiche Councell saithe Nauclerus beganne by the Emperours coÌ„maundemente and industrye in the yeare 1414 To the vvhiche Councel came Pope Iohn before theÌ„mperors coÌ„ming thinking to haue 457 outfaced the Councell vvith his pretensed authoritie till the Emperoure came vvho geauing to all men in the Councel free libertie to speake their mindes a great companie of horrible vices were laied straight way to his chardge To the vvhich vvhen he vvas not able to ansvvere he vvas .458 deposed and the other tvvo Popes also and an other 459 chosen chieflie by the Emperonâ—s meanes called Martin the fifte After these things finished they entred into communication of a reformation bothe of the Clergie and the Laitie to vvhiche purpose the Emperour had deuised a booke of Constitutions and also vvilled certaine learned Fathers there but specially the Bisshoppe of Camera a Cardinall there presente to deuise vvhat faultes they could finde and hovve they shoulde be â—edressed not sparing any degree neyther of the Prelates nor of the Princes themselues VVhiche the Bisshoppe did and compiled a little booke or Libell entituled A Libell for reformation of the Churche gathered togeather by Peter de Aliaco c. And offered to the Churche rulers gathered togeather in Constaunce Councel by the commaundemente of the Emperoure Sigismunde cet In this Libell of refourmation after he hathe touched the notable enormities in the Pope in the Courte of Rome in the Cardinalles in the Prelates in Religious personnes and in Priestes in exactions in Canons and Decretalles in collations of benefices in fastings in the Diuine Seruice in Pictures in making festiuall daies in making Sainctes in reading theyr legendes in the Churche in hallovving Temples in vvoorshipping Reliques in calling Councelles in making Relligious souldiours in refourming Vniuersities in studying liberal Sciences and knovvledge of the tongues in repairing Libraries and in promoting the learned After all these thinges being .460 Ecclesiasticall matters or causes he concludeth vvith the dueties of Princes for the looking to the reformation of these matters or any other that needeth amendement The sixth saieth he and the last consideration shall be of the refourminge of the state of the Laie Christians and chieflie the Princes of whose manners dependeth the behauiour of the people cet Let them see also that they
aske yow whether theÌ„perour toke pope Martinus for the head of the whole Church or no Yf ye say he did as the force of truth will coÌ„pell you then to what ende haue ye so busied your self with the doings of this Emperour Yf ye say he did not theÌ„ wil I send you to your owne authour Nauclerus of whom ye shall heare that not themperour but the Cardinals elected Martinus and that themperour as sone as he was elected fell flatte and prostrate before him and with much reuerence kissed his feete Now againe if as ye say he allowed and commaunded such thinges as the councell agreed vppon in matters of relligion to be obserued this agreemeÌ„t being as it was in dede against your new religioÌ„ what doe ye but blowe your own coÌ„demnatioÌ„ making it as strong as may be against your own self How Emperours haue coÌ„firmed councels I haue ofteÌ„ declared This therfore I let passe as a stale argumeÌ„t according to promise But now let me be so bold as ones to appose you M. Horn. Who was I pray you at this tyme supreame head of the Church in England Did king Henrie the .5 take him selfe trowe ye to be this head I suppose ye dare not say it for shame And if ye dare theÌ„ dare I be so bold to tel you it is a most notoriouse lie and withall that in case it were so yet did he eueÌ„ about the same time that Wiccleff and his schollers were coÌ„demned in the CouÌ„cell of CoÌ„stantia coÌ„demne theÌ„ as fast by act of parliament in EnglaÌ„d And it was I may say to you high time For your good bretherne had coÌ„spired to adnulle destroy and subuert not only the Christian fayth aÌ„d the law of God aÌ„d holy Church within the realm but also to destroy the kiÌ„g aÌ„d al maner of estats of the realm aswel spiritual as teÌ„poral aÌ„d all maner of pollicy and finally the lawes of the laÌ„d As it is more at large coÌ„prised in an act of parliameÌ„t made at that time In the which it was ordeyned aÌ„d established that first the Chauncelor Treasorer Iustices of the one bench aÌ„d of the other iustices of peace Sherifs mayors baylifs of cities aÌ„d townes aÌ„d all other officers hauing the gouernance of people or that at any tyme afterward shulde haue the sayd gouernaunce shuld take an othe in taking of their charge to put theire whole power and diligence to put out cease aÌ„d destroy al maner of errours and heresies coÌ„monly then called Lollardries within the place where they exercised theire offices And thus neither abrode nor at home can ye fynde any good matter for the defence of your newe primacy and your damnable heresies M. Horne The .141 Diuision pag. 84. b. After the death of Sigismonde Frederike the Emperour caused the Duke of Sauoy that vvas made Pope to renounce his Papacy and commaunded by his Decree the Prelates gathered at Basill to dissolue the Councell by a certaine daie This Emperour called a CouÌ„cell at Mentze to make an ende and vtterly to take away the Schisme of the Church and to deliuer it from more greuous daungers He vvriteth to the Frenche Kinge thereof declaring hovv this Schisme did so oppresse his minde and ferueÌ„tly sollicite him that as well for his loue to Religion as for his office called of God to be the chiefe aduocate of the Churche he did not onely runne with diligence to succour it but stirred vp al kinges and Princes that with a pure sinceritie delighted in the name of Christe to runne with him in this so necessary and healthfull a worke and to this purpose he declareth hovve he hath appointed to all his princes and prelates an assembly at Mentze whereat he entendeth to be personally present and therefore desireth the Frenche kinge also to bee there in his ovvne persone or at the least that he vvoulde sende his Oratours thither instructed distinctly vvith all vvaies and meanes by the vvhiche the Churche might be quiet from the calamities ready to fall on her Pope Eugenius sent to the Frenche king to desire him to take a vvay his .464 pragmaticall Lavve To vvhom the king ansvvered that he vvould haue it kept inuiolatly Then the Pope desidered the king neither to admit â—â— Basill couÌ„cel nor yet the couÌ„cel at MeÌ„tze that vvas called to the vvhich the kiÌ„g ansvvered that he vvold take aduise Stapleton Here is small or no matter for M. Hornes newe Primacie and that he here reherseth maketh rather agaynst him then with him For though M. Horne sayed in the last argument that pope Eugenius was deposed yet is he nowe pope styll and thother set in his place faine to geue ouer And though the princes would not obeye Eugenius for the dissoluing of the Councell of Basile yet nowe it is dissolued by the Emperour Friderike also And what answere so euer the French King made to Eugenius touching the sayed Basile Councell the Councell is no further allowed in the Catholike Church then Eugenius and his successour Nicolaus did allowe the same And as ye shewe your selfe themperour Friderike saieth that by his office he was called of God to be the chiefe Aduocate of the Church He saieth not the chiefe head of the Church the which honour he did attribute not to him selfe but to the Pope only of whome he was crowned as his predecessours were These also are but stale wares and much woren And for such I let them passe As for the Frenche King and hys pragmatical sanction which Charles his predecessour had made and whiche he at the requeste of Pope Eugenius would not reuoke it contained no such matter as you M. Horne doe attribute to princes nowe neyther was that gouernement like to that which you nowe defend This pragmaticall sanction stode most about monye matters It denied to the Court of Rome the great payements which went out of Fraunce about Reseruations collations expectations and coÌ„mendoes of bishoprickes prebendes and benefices Great and long contention there was betwene certaine Kings of Fraunce as Charles the .vij. and the .viij. Loys .xj. and .xij. Frauncis the first and certaine Popes as this Eugenius Pius .2 Sixtus .4 Innocentius .8 Alexander .6 Iulius the .2 and Leo the .10 as Duarenus a vehement writer for the French Kings aduantage mencioneth But notwythstanding all these matters the Popes supreme Authoritie in matters of Fayth and ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction was not denied For witnesse hereof I bring you the wordes of the Court of Paris vttered among the Articles which they proposed to the King about this matter as Duarenus him selfe recordeth them In the number .19 thus they say Ante omnia protestatur Curia c. Before all thinges the Court protesteth that it mindeth not to derogat any thing from the holynesse dignity honour and Authority of the Pope and the holy Apostolike See But rather it is ready to shewe and exhibit all honour reuerence and obedience that
good to the Princes and states of the Empire that al Preachers and persones should at all high feastes preache vnto the people thereof faithfully This being done Maximilian sette forth a decree for the taking avvaie of the foresaied Ecclesiastical greuaunces vvherein he declareth that though of clemencie he haue suffered the Pope and the Clergie herein as did his Father Frederik Yet not withstanding sith that by his liberality the worshippe and seruice of God hath fallen to decaie it apperteineth vnto his dutie whom God hath chosen vnto the Emperial Throne of Rome that amongest all other moste great businesses of peace and warres that he also looke aboute him vigilantlie that the Church perishe not that Regilion decaie not that the worshippe of the seruice of God be not diminished c. In confideration vvhereof he prouideth that a man hauing in any Citie a Canonship or Vicarshippe enioy not any prebende of an other Church in the same Citie c. Making other decrees againste suinge in the Ecclesiasticall Courtes for benefices for defence of Lay mens Patronages for pensions against bulles and cloked Symonie c. After this the .468 Emperour and Levvys the French King concluded togeather to call a .469 generall Councell at Pise to the vvhich also agreed a great part of the Popes Cardinals Many saith .470 Sabellicus began to abhorre the Popes Courts saying that al things were defiled with filthy lucre with monstruous and wicked lustes with poisonings Sacrilegies murders and Symoniacal faiers and that Pope Iulius him selfe vvas a Symoniake a dronkarde a beaste a worldling and vnworthelye occupied the place to the destruction of Christendome and that there was no remedie but a General Councel to be called to helpe these mischiefes to the which his Cardinalles accordng to his othe desired him but they could not obteine it of him Maximilian the Emperour being the Authour of it with Lewes the Frenche King because the histories doe beare recorde that in times past the Emperours of Rome had wont to appoint Councels they appoint a Coūcell to be holdē at Pyse The .37 Chapter Of Maximilian the Emperour Great Granfather to Maximilian the Emperour which now liueth Stapleton THough Maximilian the Emperour redressed certaine grieuaunces that the Churches of Germanie suffred through paiements to the Romaine Court as did the French Kings about the same time yet did he not thereby challenge the Popes Supremacy but most reuerētly obeied the same as did this notwithstanding the French Kings also as I haue before declared Which to omitte al other arguments appeareth wel by his demeanour at his later daies in the first starting vppe of your Apostle I shoulde saye Apostata Martin Luther and also by the protestation of his nexte successour Charles the fift of famous memorie protesting openlye at his first dyet holden in Germanie at Wormes that he woulde followe the approued Relligion of his moste Noble Progenitours of the house of Austria of whome this Maximilian was his Graundfather Whose Relligion and deuotion to the See of Rome from time to time his nephew Charles in that assemblye extolleth and setteth forthe as a most honourable and worthy example Whiche in him howe great it was if nothing els yet your deape silence in this place of so noble an Emperour vnder whome suche importante concurrents befell geaue vs well to vnderstande For had there bene in him the least inkling in the worlde of any inclining to your factious sect he shoulde not thus haue escaped the famouse Chronicle of this your infamouse Libell And yet verely as wel you might haue broughte him and Ferdinand his brother yea and our late Gratiouse Soueraigne Queene Marie too for example of gouernemente in Ecclesiasticall causes as you haue broughte Maximilian his predecessour and a number of other Emperours before As for the Generall Councell that you saye Maximilian and Lewys the Frenche King called at Pyse it was neuer taken for anye Generall Councell nor Councell at all but a schismaticall assemblie procured against Pope Iulius by a fewe Cardinalles whome he had depriued of their Ecclesiasticall honour And it was called onely by the meanes of the Frenche King in despite of Pope Iulius for making league with the Venetians and for mouing Genua to rebelle againste him As for Maximilian he doubted in dede a while being for the said league offended with the Pope whiche waie to take but seeinge the matter growe to a Schisme he rased that Conuenticle being remoued from Pise to Millaine and agreed with Pope Iulius By whom also and by Leo the .10 his successoure this Conuenticle was dissanulled in a Generall Councell holden at Laterane in Rome To the whiche Councell at length as wel the Schismaticall Cardinalles as all other Princes condescended And thus euer if there be any thing defectuouse or faulty that you make much of and that maketh for you but if the faulte be refourmed and thinges done orderlye that you will none of for that is against you As for that you tell vs out of Sabellicus That many beganne to abhorre the Popes Courtes c. not telling vs withal where in Sabellicus that should appere his workes being so large it semeth to be a manifest Vntruth For neither in his Aenead 11. lib. 2. where by the course of time it shoulde be found neither in Rebus Venetis nor anye otherwhere can I yet finde it And therefore vntill you tell vs where that shamefull accusation was layed in and by whome we doe iustlie aunswere you that it sauoureth shrewdly of a lie And yet if all were true what proue you els but that then the Pope was an euill man and his Courte licentiously ordered Whereof if you inferre M. Horne that therfore the Prince in England must be Supreame Gouernour then on the contrarie side we may reason thus The Pope that now liueth is a man of miraculouse holinesse of excellente learning and no waies reprehensible His Court also is diligently refourmed and moste godly ordered as all that now know Rome can and do witnesse Ergo the Quenes Maiestie now nor no other Prince can or ought to be supreme Gouernour in al causes Ecclesiasticall M. Horne The .144 Diuision pag. 86 b. Maximilian the Emperour Levves the French Kinke and other Princes beyonde the seas vvere not more carefully bent and moued by theyr learned men to refourme by their authoritie the abuses about .471 Church matters then vvas King Henrie the eight at the same time King of England of most famous memorie vvho follovving the humble suits and petitions of his learned Clergie agreeing therevpon by vnifourme consent in their Conuocation toke vppon him that authoritie and gouernment in all matters or causes Ecclesiasticall vvhich they assured him to belong vnto his estate both by the vvoord of God and by the auncient Lavves of the Churche and therefore promised in verbo sacerdotij by their priesthoode not to doe any thing in their Councels vvithout his assent
Childebertus the King of FraÌ„ce did .489 exact of Pelagius .2 the coÌ„fession of his faith and religion the which the Pope both speedely aÌ„d willingly did perfourme C. Sat agendum 25. q. 1. VVhan I was in Calabria saith Quintinus by chaunce I founde a fragment of a certain booke in Lombardye letters hauinge this inscription Capitula Caroli Then followeth an epistle beginning thus I Charles by the grace of God and of his mercy the Kinge and gouernour of the kingdom of Fraunce a deuout defendour of Goddes holy Churche and humble healper thereof To al the orders of the Ecclesiastical power or the dignities of the secular power greeting And so reciteth all those Ecclesiasticall Lavves and constitutions vvhich I haue vvriten before in Charles the great To al which saith Quintinus as it were in maner of a conclusioÌ„ are these woordes put to I will compell al men to liue accordinge to the Canons and rules of the Fathers Lewes the Emperour this Charles Sonne kept a Synode wherein he forbadde all Churchmen sumptuousnes or excesse in apparaile vanities of Ievvels and ouermuch pompe Anno Christi .830 He also set forth a booke touching the maner and order of liuing for the Churchmen I doubt not saith QuintiÌ„nus but the Church should vse and should be bounde to such lawes meaning as Princes .490 make in Ecclesiastical matters Pope Leo .3 saith he being accused by Campulus and Paschalis did purge himself before Charles the great being at Rome and as yet not Emperour Can. AudituÌ„ 2. q. 4. Leo .4 offereth him selfe to be refourmed or amended if he haue done any thing amisse by the iudgement of Lewes the Frenche Kinge being Emperour Can. Nos si incompetenter 2. q. 7. Menna whom Gregory the great calleth moste reuerende brother and fellow Bishop beiÌ„g now already purged before Gregory is .491 coÌ„maunded a freshe to purge himself of the crime obiected before Bruchinâ—ld the Queene of Fraunce Ca. Menna 2. q. 4. In which question also it is red that Pope Sixtus .3 did purge himselfe before the Emperour Valentinian Can. Mandastis So .492 also Iohn .22 Bisshop of Rome was compelled by meanes of the Diuines of Paris to recante before the Frenche King Philippe not vvithout triumphe the vvhich Io. Gerson telleth in a Sermon De Pasc. The Popes Heresy vvas that he thought the Christian Soules not to be receiued into glory before the resurrection of the Bodies Cresconius a noble man in Sicilia had authoritie or povver geuen him of Pelagius the Pope ouer the Bishoppes in that Prouince oppressing the Cleargie with vexations Can. Illud 10. q. 3. The whiche Canon of the law the Glossar doth interprete to be writeÌ„ to a secular Prince in Ca. ClericuÌ„ nullus .11 q. 3. The Abbottes Bishoppes and the Popes them selues in some time paste were chosen by the Kinges prouision Cap. Adrianus .63 dist And in the same CanoÌ„ Hinc est etiam .16 q. 1. Gregorius wrote vnto the Dukes Rodolph and Bertulph that they shoude in no wise receiue priestes defiled with whoredome or Symony but that they should forbidde theÌ„ froÌ„ the holy Ministeries § Verum .32 dist in whiche place the interpretours doo note that Laimen sometimes may suspende Cleargymen from their office by the Popes coÌ„maundement yea also they may excoÌ„municate whiche is worthy of memory Hytherto Quintinus a learned lavvier and a great mainteinour of the Popes iurisdiction hath declared his opinion and that agreable to the Popes ovvne Lavves that Princes may take vppon them to gouerne in Ecclesiastical .495 matters or causes Stapleton All this processe following tendeth to proue that princes haue a gouernemente in causes and matters ecclesiastical We might perchaunce stande with M. Horne for the worde gouernemente which I suppose can not be iustified by any thing he shall bringe forthe but we wil not For we nede not greatly sticke with him for the terme we wil rather consider the thing yt self First then ye enter M. Horne with an vntruth or two For properly to speake neither were any princes that you here reherse iudges in causes ecclesiastical thowgh they had therein a certain intermedling neither dothe the lawe ye speake of tel of any Bishoppes deposed by the Emperours Arcadius and Honorius but this â–ª onely that if any Bishop be deposed by his fellowe Bishoppes assembled together in councell howe he shal be ordered yf he be fownde afterwarde to attempte anie thing against the common wealth Concerning the doeinges of the Emperour Iustinian in matters ecclesiasticall we haue spoken at large alredie And if he were as ye terme him moste Christian amongest princes and learned in the ecclesiastical disciplines why doe you not belieue him calling Pope Iohn that ye here speake of heade of the Churche and that in the verie place by you alleaged What gouernance in matters ecclesiasticall I praye you was it in Kinge Childebertus if Pope Pelagius to auoyde slaunder and suspicion that he should not thinke wel of the Chalcedon Councell sent to the saied King at his requeste the tenoure of his faythe and beliefe Therefore you doe abuse your Reader and abuse also the woorde exacte whiche signifieth to constraine or compel And that dyd not the Kinge but only dyd require or demaunde Touching the Emperour Charles it is I suppose sufficiently answered alrerdye And if nothing were answered that youre selfe nowe alleage maie serue for a good answere For he maketh no newe rules or Constitutions in Churche matters but establissheth and reneweth the olde and saieth He wil compell all men to lyue according to the rules and Canons of the Fathers Neither doothe he call him selfe heade or Gouernoure of the Churche but a deuoute defender and an humble helper But when he speaketh of his worldlie kingdome he calleth him selfe the gouernour of the kingdome of Fraunce We nede now answere no further for Lewys the Emperour Charles the great his sonne then we haue already answered neither touching Leo the .3 Yf ye say that the Emperour was iudge in the cause of Leo the .4 I graunt you but not by any ordinarie authoritie but because he submitted him selfe and his cause to the Emperours iudgemeÌ„t as it appereth by his own text and the glose And it is a rule of the Ciuill Lawe that yf any man of higher Authority wil submit him selfe and his cause to his inferior that in such a case he may be his iudge But now at length it semeth you haue found a laie person yea a woman head of the Churche and that a reuerend Bisshop was coÌ„maunded to purge him self before her Whie doe ye not tel vs also who coÌ„maunded him It was not Brunichildis the Frenche Queene but Pope Gregorie that coÌ„maunded him And when I pray you Surely when he had purged him self before at Rome before Pope Gregory And why was he I pray you sent to the Queene Surely for no great nede but for to cause his
innocencie to be more euidently and clerely knowen Here by the waie I woulde aske M. Horne what authoritie Gregorie had to call this French Bishop to Rome Hath he not trow ye by his owne example proued the Popes Primacy And hath he not done the like in the matter of Pope Sixtus Verely his text saieth that the Councell which the Emperour Valentinian commaunded to be holden and before the whiche the Pope Sixtus purged him selfe was assembled by the saied Pope Sixtus authoritie and that he neaded not to haue made his purgation but made it voluntarilye to auoyde suspition not binding his successours to followe this exaumple but to be free and at their owne libertie But this matter I leaue to be handeld more at large by Maister Dorman against Maister Nowell who maketh to his seming gaie sporte therewith Then followeth in M. Horne the recantation of Pope Iohn wherof his Author Quintinus speaketh neuer a word and yet is it here placed in the midle of Quintinus matters and in a distinct letter And this patche as it discloseth the grosse errour of the English Apologie and of M. Iewell in his Replie imputing to this Pope that he denied the immortalitie of sowles so it proueth nothing in the world the laye Princes primacie no nor any heresie in Pope Iohn neither For if he mainteined any such errour it was before he was Pope And in case he thought so after he was auaunced to the See Apostolicall which can not be proued yet he did not cōmaūd yt to be publikly beleued by any definitiue sentence or open decree And therfore as gaily as ye haue garnished your margent with the Pope an Heretique compelled to recant before the French King neither you nor your Apologie nor M. Iewel shall take any greate woorshippe thereby but you must all three if M. Iewell and the Authour of the Apologie be two recante as well as he and beare him companie The Apologie and M. Iewel for slaūdering him with a wrong and a farre more grieuous error then he euer helde You as well for reporting this out of Quintinus who saieth it not as for your impertinent and foolish plea pleading thereby for your new secular primacie Which wil as well follow of this storie as it is true that Pope Iohn denied the immortalitie of soules The residue that followeth partly we haue answered as touching Cap. Adrianus .63 Distinct. Partly it may be answered in few wordes and that is that it maketh al directly for the Popes Primacie as from whom the laie men that M. Horne speaketh of had al their authority as appereth by his own exāples If he would haue proued any thing cōcludingly for his purpose he should haue concluded that the Pope tooke his authoritie of the laie men Now prouing the contrarye him selfe he ministreth good matter against him selfe M. Horne The .151 Diuision pag. 89 b. Besydes these Lavviers this vvas the common opinion of the chiefest vvriters of the cōmon Lavv of this realme as appeareth .496 by Braughton in these vvoordes Sunt sub rege c. Vnder the King are bothe freemen and bondemen and they be subiect to his power and are all vnder him and he is a certaine thing or creature that is vnder none but onely vnder God And againe in the Chapiter the title vvhereof is this Rex non habet parem c. The King hath no peere or equall in his Kingdome The King saith he in his Kingdom hath no equall for so might he lose his precepte or authoritie of commaunding sithe that an equall hathe no rule or commaundement ouer his equall as for the King himselfe ought not to be vnder man but vnder God and vnder the law because the Law maketh a King Let the King therefore attribute that vnto the Lawe that the Lawe attributeth vnto him to wit dominion and power For he is not a King in whom will and not the law doth rule and that he ought to be vnder the Law Cùm sit Dei Vicarius sith he is the Vicare of God it appeareth euidently by the likenes of Iesu Christe whose vicegerent he is in earth and vvithin a litle after he concludeth thus Igitur non debet maior esse eo in regno suo .497 Therfore there ought to be none greater then he in his kingdome The .40 Chapter Concerning Braughton Maister Hornes last Authour Stapleton HAppie is it that M. Horne writeth in English and to English men and not in Latine For surelye as oure Countrie hath shutte out the Popes authoritie yea ād al maner of ecclesiastical authority that it shal not passe the Ocean sea towarde it So may al other nations muche better exclude the authority of a temporall lawyer of our realme that it passe not the sayde Ocean sea toward them But because our Christian belief the more pity is become of late nothing else but a Parliamēt matter and a matter of commō lawe and seing we haue estraunged our self from the olde cōmon catholike faith into a late vpstart and into a priuate and national fayth of our owne and yet for some colour wil pretend it was at least the aunciente faythe of this realme I wil make none exceptiō againste M. Hornes plea but wil ioyne issue and cope with him euen with our own lawe and with his owne authour And that M Horne shall not say I deale with him hardly and pinchingly but freely and liberally I do here offer to be tried not by the Pope for feare of a premunire but by the Iudges of the kinges benche and by al other the Quenes May. Iudges yea by all the lawyers of the realme to that by the cōmon lawe of the realme in Braughtons time the king was not taken for the head of the Churche but the Pope And if M. Horne may proue the contrary to my assertiō by Braughton then dare I offerre in M. Fekenhams name that he shal take the othe and if he wil not I for my self dare promise so much ād wil performe it and shal be contēte withal that M. Horne for this his highe inuentiō shal be made sergeant of the quo if also Why saieth Mayster Horn what meane you to say so Do not I plainly alleage by Braughton his wordes that the kinge is vnder none but onely vnder God That the kinge hath no peere or equall That there ought to be none greater in his kingdome then the kinge Yea to conclude that he is the Vicar of God Are not these Braughtons wordes Do I misreherse them sayeth Mayster Horne And what will ye haue then more will he saie Forsoth Mayster Horne we loke for but three litle wordes more that is that ye proue vs owt of Brawghton that the kinge is the greatest in his realme and the Vicar of all not in matters cyuill which we willinglye graunte you but for matters ecclesiasticall Wherof ye haue not yet owte of Braughton browght so much as one worde And
so haue you for all this ioly fetche fetched in nothing to your purpose but haue fished all this while in Braughton all in vayne Yet is there one thing more we loke for that is to haue an honester man and of better and more vppright dealing and conscience then ye are of to reporte Braughton And then we haue some hope that as you can proue nothing by him for your new primacie So shall we proue euen by your owne authour that by the common lawe of the realme the Pope was then the cheif head of all Christes Churche And me thincke thowghe in your texte there is nothing but the duskishe darke hornelight of an vnfaythfull and blinde allegation that yet in your margent there appereth a glistering day starre and that the sonne is at hande to open and disclose to the worlde by the bright beames and most cleare light of the catholyque faythe shyning in youre owne Authoure either your exceding malice or your most palpable grosse and darke ignorance Wherewith for your desertes and spitiful heart to the catholyke faith God hath plagued you no lesse then he did the Aegiptians Why M. Horne Hath Braughtō thē a Title de Papa Archiepiscopis alijs prelatis of the Pope Archbishops and other prelats What Is there nothing in him but a bare and naked title What sayeth Braughton in his text Doth he say that the Pope hath nothing to doe but in his owne diocese and no more than other Bishoppes haue Doth he say that he is not the head and the superiour of al other Bishopes Or doth he say as ye saie that all Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction commeth from the King only Or doth he say that the Kinge is aboue the the Pope and head of the Churche him selfe Wel. Ye haue seene the starre light in the margent Nowe shall ye see also to the vtter destruction of your newe primacie and to your great dishonestie for this your detestable dealing the bright daye light Ye tel vs out of Braughton that al aswel freemen as bondmen are subiecte to the Kinge his power You tel vs the King hath no Peere what of all this Tel me withall for what the title of the Pope and Archebishope serueth Verely it serueth to direct vs to your own confusion and shame Ye tolde vs euen in the other page of this leafe that Kinge Childebertus exacted of Pope Pelagius the confession of his faith whiche he voluntarily offered But suerly the cōfessiō of this matter wil not come frō you freely and voluntarily but it must be exacted from you and brought from you by the verie violence of the moste stronge and forcible truth Let vs then heare Braughtons owne wordes He saieth There is a difference and distinctiō betwen person and person For some there are that be in excellencie and prelacie and be rulers aboue other As in spirituall matters and those that appertaine to priesthood our Lorde the Pope and vnder him Archebishopes and Bishopes and other inferiour Prelates In temporall matters also Emperours Kinges and Princes for suche thinges as apperteine to the kingdom and vnder them Dukes Erles Barons and such other Againe he writeth thus in an other place Sunt enim causae spirituales c. There are saieth he spiritual causes in the which the seculer iugde hath no cognition neither can put them to execution because he hath no punishement for them For in these causes the iudgement apperteyneth to the ecclesiastical iudges who hath the gouernance and defence of priesthoode There be also Secular causes the knowledge and iudgemente whereof apperteyneth to Kinges and Princes who defende the Kingdome and with the whiche the Clergie shoulde not intermedle seeing that the iurisdictions of them are sondred and distincted vnlesse yt be when one sworde muste helpe the other I truste by this Maister Horne ye doe or may vnderstand what is meante when Braughton calleth the Kinge the Vicar of God and saieth there ought to be none greater then the Kinge in his kingdome Whiche rule woulde haue bene playner if ye had added the three woordes following In exhibitione iuris That is in ministring of euerie man ryght and iustice whiche is altogether ministred in mere prophane and ciuill matters vnder and by the Kinges Authoritie and whiche woordes are by you nipped quite of verie ministerlyke We will yet adde the third Authoritie out of Braughton because it doeth not onely make againste this newe vpstarte Supremacie but aunswereth also as well to the olde Cugnerius as to our newe Cugnerius M. Horne his fonde argumentes against the spirituall iurisction Braughton then after that he hath shewed that there is one iurisdiction that is called ordinarie and an other of delegates and holding by commission and that as well in the temporall as spirituall Courte and that these two iurisdictions be distincted and that the Iudges of eche sorte shoulde take heed that they doe not intrude vppon the other he telleth vs of some particularities of matters apperteyning to the Churche Iurisdiction First that none of the clergy may be called before a secular iudge for anie matter towching the ecclesiasticall courte or for any spirituall matter or suche as be annexed and coherent As when penance is to be enioyned for any sinne or trespase wherin the ecclesiastical Iudge hath the cognitiō and not the kinge for it doth not apperteine to the king or to the temporall Iudge to enioyne penaunce Neither can they iudge of matters coherent and annexed to spiritual things as of tithes and suche other as concerning mouables bequethed in a mans testament nor in a cause of matrimony Nor if a mā promise mony for mariage as he saith he hath before declared For in al theis things the clerke may bring the cause frō the tēporal to the ecclesiastical Iudge And so haue we found M. Horne by the common lawe in Braughtons time the Popes supreamacy in Englande and not that onely but also that aswel Braughton as Quintinus be hard against you and your Petrus Cugnerius for the minishing and defacing of the spiritual iurisdiction and for your vntruth in auowching that the medling with contractes of mariages enioyning of penaūce and suche like are nothing but temporal matters perteining to the kinges iurisdiction And thus in fine to be shorte where your proufes should be strongest there are they most acrased and feble ād your fowre lawyers with your Diuine proue nothing to your purpose but al against yt M. Horne The .152 Diuision pag. 90. a. Thus haue I sufficiently .498 proued that the Emperours and Kinges ought haue and may claime and take vpon thē suche gouernement in Spiritual and Ecclesiastical causes and matters as the Queenes Maiestye novv doothe In confirmation vvhereof I haue bene more large than othervvise I vvoulde but that the proufe hereof doeth reproue and fully aunsvveare the principall matter of your vvhole booke and therefore I maie vse more briefnesse in that vvhiche follovveth
thanking God that had sent home his MarchaÌ„dize so sauflie and so prosperouslie For the poore man such was his wisedome being owner of no part thought al to be his I say it fareth euen so with you M. Horne Of al the good Emperours Kings Fathers and Councelles by you rehearsed crie you as much and as long as ye will that they are al yours yet there is not so much as one yours Ye haue not brought so muche as one authority directly or indirectly coÌ„cluding your purpose Els shew me but one of al the foresaid Authors that saieth that the Pope hath no authoritie either in England or in other countries out of Italie Shew me one that saith either plain words or in equiualent that the Prince is Supreme head in al causes ecclesiasticall Yea shewe me one that auoucheth the Prince to be the Supreme gouernour in any one cause mere ecclesiastical And thinke you now in the folding vp of your conclusion to perswade your Readers that yee haue them all on your side Or blush you not to vaunte that you haue proued your assertion euen by those that your selfe coÌ„fesse were wholy addicted and mancipated to the Pope And what can more euidently descrie and betraie your exceeding follie and passing impudencie then dothe this moste strange and monstrous Paradoxe But who woulde haue thought that of all men in the worlde your Rhethorique would serue you to bring in the most Reuerend Fathers in God by you named as good motiues to perswade M. Fekenham to take this othe which for the refusing of the very same othe were thrust out of their Bishopricks and cast into prison where yet they remaine suche as yet liue This point of rhetorical perswasion neither Demosthenes nor Cicero I trow could euer attaine vnto Seing then all your Rhetorike consisteth in lying and your triumphant conclusioÌ„ is folded vp with a browne dosen of seueral vntruthes allowing you thirteen to the dosen I wil assay M. Horne with more truthe and simplicitie brefely to vnfolde for the Readers better remembraunce and for your comfort the contentes of these three bookes wherin you haue plaied the OpponeÌ„t and haue laied forth the best euideÌ„ces that you could for proufe of your strauÌ„ge and vnheard paradoxe of Princes Supreme GouernmeÌ„t in al ecclesiastical causes I haue therfore not only disproued your proufes al along froÌ„ the first to the laste but I haue also proued the contrary that to priestes not to princes appertaineth the chiefe gouernemeÌ„t in causes Ecclesiastical In the first boke your scripture of the Deuteronom coÌ„mauÌ„deth the king to take of the priests not only the boke of the lawe but also the exposition thereof To your examples of Moyses of Iosue of Dauid of SalomoÌ„ of Iosaphat of Ezechias and of Iosias I haue so answered that it hath euideÌ„tly appeared the Supreme gouernement in spiritual matters to haue rested in the highe Bishops Priestes and Prophetes not in them Moyses only excepted who was a Priest also not only a Prince of the people Your idle obiections out of S. Augustin and of the Donatistes examples haue nothing relieued you but only haue bene occasioÌ„ to make opeÌ„ your extreme folly and to reuele your cousinage with olde heretikes to al the worlde Your Emanuel hath vtterly shamed you and your disorderly talke of CoÌ„stantin hath nothing furdered you Your textes of the newe TestameÌ„t haue bene to to fondly and foolishly alleged to set vp that kinde of gouernemeÌ„t which Christ and the Apostles neuer spake word of Last of all wheras you blindely vttered the state of the Question as one that loued darkenes and shuÌ„ned the light where only Truthe is to be founde I haue opened the same more particularly and discouered withal your double Vntruth aboute the tenour of the Othe Thus muche in the firste booke beside many priuat matters betwene M. Feckenham and you wherein you haue bene taken in manifest forgeryes lyes â–ª and slaunders Besides also a Note of your brethernes obedieÌ„ce to their Supreme Gouernours as well in other Countres â–ª as in these lowe CouÌ„tres here and of their late good rule kept of which I suppose bothe you and your cause shall take small reliefe and lesse honesty In the second booke I haue not only disproued all your pretensed proufes of Princes supreme gouerment in al causes ecclesiasticall but I haue in them all directly proued the popes primacy withall I haue I say shewed the practise of the former .600 yeres namely from Constantin the great downe to Phocas to stande clerely for the popes primacy I haue shewed that Constantin in all his dealinges in the Nicene Councâ—ll against the Donatistes in the matter of Athanasius with the Arrian bishoppes and with Arrius him selfe neuer practised this Supreme Gouuernement which you so fondly vpholde but in al matters Ecclesiasticall yelded the gouuernement thereof vnto Bisshops I haue shewed that the Sonnes of Constantin the greate practised no Supreme gouernement at al in any ecclesiastical cause much lesse in al causes Your next example Valentinian the elder is so farre froÌ„ al gouernement of the lay prince in Ecclesiasticall causes that he decreed the plaine contrary yea and made it lawful in ciuill matters to appeale to the bishoply Iudgement Theodosiê° the great hath bene proued to be no fitte example of your lay supremacy in causes ecclesiastical But in his exaÌ„ple the Popes Primacy is clerly proued namely by a RecoÌ„ciliation made of Flauianus the intruded patriarche of Antioche to pope Damasus aÌ„d also by the letters of the General Councell holden at CoÌ„stantinople vnder this Theodosius In that place also I haue shewed by ten seueral articles what and howe farre Emperours may and haue dealed in General Councelles In the examples of Archadius and Honorius sonnes to this Theodosius as their preteÌ„ded Primacy is proued to be none so the primacy of Innocentius theÌ„ pope is clerly proued as one that for the iniust depositioÌ„ of Iohn Chrisostom excoÌ„municated themperor Archadius the vpholder therof Also of Damasus then pope by the suyte of S. Hierom made vnto him In the example of Theodosius the secoÌ„d and the practise of the Ephesine CouÌ„cel the third General M. Hornes purpose is ouerthroweÌ„ and the popes primacy is by clere practise testified as well by the saied Councâ—ll as also by M. Horns owne Authours Liberatus and Cyrillus The doinges in the cause of Eutyches brought forth by M. Horne to proue the princes Supreme gouernment in al Ecclesiasticall causes do proue clerely the popes primacy euen in the very Author and chapter by maister Horne alleaged Pope Leo strayned by M. Horn to speake somewhat for the Princes Supremacy in matters Ecclesiastical hath spoken and done so much to proue the primacy of the See of Rome that if M. Horn wil stand to his owne Author he is vtterly confounded and forced to agnise the popes primacy without all maner of doubte By the example also
hath plainelye condemned the prophane maner of determinyng causes Ecclesiasticall nowe vsed by mere laye men at the warrant of suche as yowe are But for the Popes Primacye none more clere then this Charlemaine bothe in his doinges as in the cause of Pope Leo the .3 and in his sayinges as in the booke so much by you and your fellowes alleaged and in the decrees it appeareth Lewys the first sonne to this Charlemayne practised no parte of your Supremacye but the Popes at that tyme hadde as full vse thereof as any Popes before or fithens the confirmation of the Pope before elected and chosen notwithstandinge of the which matter in that place I haue aunswered you sufficientlye There also you haue Maister Horne out of the Notable Epistle of Nicolaus .1 to Michael the Emperour and by the practise of the .8 Generall Councell at large declared vnto you both the Popes Primacye in all Spirituall matters and the Emperour or Princes subiection in the same by the Confession of the Emperour himselfe Basilius of Constantinople present in that Councel Arnulphus his example hathe nothinge holpen yowe The bedroll of certaine euill Popes by yow browght in onelye declareth your malice to Gods Vicares and furdereth nothinge your badde cause Your surmise adioyned of the cause of the calamities at that tyme hathe argued your greate folye and ignorance of the stories except we shall say that malice made you blinde Otho the first shewed such obediēce to the See of Rome yea to the naughty Pope Iohn the .12 that he is no fit exāple for the like gouernement in Princes as you maintayne but for the like obedience to the See Apostolike as Catholike Princes and Emperours haue alwaies shewed you coulde not haue brought a more notable or excellent example ād that proued out of the Authours by your selfe alleaged Hugh Capet the Frenche King and Otho the .3 Emperour haue euen in the matters by your selfe treated bene proued obediēt and subiect to the See Apostolike without any colour of the like gouernement as you would fasten vpon them Your great matter of Henry the .4 and Pope Hildebrād hath concluded flatte against you with a great number of your lewde vntruthes in that behalfe discouered and confuted The Popes Primacy in no matter more abundantly and clerely proued The matter of inuesturing bishops your chief matter to proue the Princes Supremacy in al Ecclesiasticall causes in Henry .5 Lotharius and Conradus Emperours hath proued your purpose no deale at al namely Henry .5 resigning vp all such pretensed right to pope Calixtus the .2 But in al these matters how beastly you haue belyed the stories I haue I trust sufficiently declared Frederike Barbarossa speaketh no woorde for your barbarous paradoxe he obeyed no lesse then other Emperors the See of Rome yea and at the last submitted himselfe to the Pope whō before he persecuted not as true Pope but as he thought an intruded Pope He neuer made question whether he ought to obeye the See Apostolike or no but only he doubted who was the true elected Pope and tooke parte with the worste side The question nowe in our dayes is farre vnlike And so are your proufes M. Horne farre and extreme wide from the purpose in hande Nowe for matters of our owne Countre and for Ecclesiasticall gouernement practised therin you are so ouertaken as in no Countre more It hath well appered by that I haue at large sayd and proued that longe and many yeres before the Conqueste at which time you onely beginne your course as well in Brytannie before the Saxons coming as in England after of thē it was so called the Popes Primacy was clerely confessed and practised euen as it is at this day amonge the Catholikes euery where As for the gouernement of William the Conquerour of William Rufus his sonne and of kinge Henry the first it hath bene proued so farre vnlike to that which you pretende of right to appertayne to the Crowne of Englande yea to all princes whatsoeuer that the Popes Supreme gouernement in spirituall matters is by their examples yea euen by the testimony of your owne Authours so expressely proued and so strongely established that a man may well wonder what wytte honestie or discretion you had ones to touche the remembraunce of them for proufe of so badde a cause Your patched adiuncte of the kinges of Hungary hath appeared a greate vntruth on your part and nothing for your purpose except lies can proue your purpose That which foloweth of the Armenians and of the Aethyopians proueth also moste euidently the Popes Supremacy in those Countries but proueth no whit your singular paradoxicall primacy Verely so singular that in no one parte of the vniuersall worlde it can be founde The doinges of King Stephen and kinge Henry the .2 haue proued the popes Supremacy in our Coūtre but that kinde of Supremacy as you imagine they make no proufe of in the worlde The Martyrdome of S. Thomas by the way also is defended against your ād M. Foxes lewed lying about that matter Henry the .6 Philip and Otho the .4 Emperors of Rome haue bene no fitte examples for the like gouernement now in England and your sely argumentes in that behalfe haue bene to to childish and feble Your proufes of kinge Richard the firste and of kinge Iohn haue appeared mere ridiculous Onely by occasion therof the lewed lying of M. Foxe hath bene partly discouered touchinge kinge Iohn Your matters of Fraunce about that time haue proued the popes primacy not the Princes By the discourse of Friderike the .2 his doinges as your principall cause hath taken a great foyle so a mayne number of other your heresies by your own Authours and your owne Supreme head condemned haue geuē a great cracke to al your Religion beside The time of kinge Henry the .3 condemneth alltogether the primacy in your booke defended and pronounceth clerely for the Popes Supremacy by sundry and open practises as Appeales to Rome depositions of prelates by the pope makinge of Ecclesiasticall lawes by his Legate and such other And for your parte in that place you haue vttered your greate ignorance euen in the latin tongue At that time also S. Lewys the Frenche kinge agnised no lesse the popes primacy in Fraunce and therefore can be no fitte example of such Supreme gouernement as by Othe M. Feckenham is required to sweare vnto The like also appeareth by the state of Apulia and Sicilia in those dayes As for kinge Edwarde the firste kinge of England the Popes primacy in his time was so well agnised in the realm of England that euen in temporal matters his Authorytie tooke place Your fonde surmise of the Statute of Mortemayne hath exemplified your lewde lying and encreased the number of your maniefolde vntruthes It hath not exemplified your pretended primacy neither any thinge furdered you for proufe of your matter Philip le
time some Godly Princes that vvere othervvise geueÌ„ Eusebius in his Ecclesiasticall History maketh mention of one Philippus a moste Christian Emperour of vvhom and his sonne also being Emperour vvith him Abbas Vrspurgensis vvitnesseth that they vvere the first of al the Romaine Emperours that became Christians vvho also declared by theyr .515 deedes and vvorkes as Abbas saieth that they had in them the feare of God and the most perfect Christian faith Constantinus also the Emperour Father to Constantine the greate did moste diligently of all others seeke after Gods fauour as Eusebius vvriteth of him He did prouide by his gouernment that his subiectes did not only enioye greate peace and quietnes but also a pleasant conuersation in holines and deuotion towardes God Idolatours and dissemblers in Religion he banished out of his Courte and such as confessed Gods truth he reteined and iugded most worthy to be about an Emperour commaunding such to haue the guarde both of his person and dominion He serued and worshipped the only true God He condemned the multitude of Gods that the wicked had He fortified his house with the praiers of holy and faithful men and he did so consecrat his Court and Palaice vnto the seruice of God that his housholde companie was a congregation or Church of God within his palaice hauing Gods mynisters and what soeuer is requisit for a Christian congregation Polidorus in his Historie of Englande affirmeth also of this Emperour that he studied aboue al other thinges to encrease the Christian Religion vvho after his death vvas rekened in the nuÌ„ber of saincts To these fevve adde Lucius a king of our ovvn country vvho although he vvas not in might coÌ„parable to CoÌ„stantine the mighty Emperor yet in zeale tovvardes God in abolishing idolatry and false religion in vvinning and dravving his subiects by al meanes to the ChristiaÌ„ faith in mainteining aÌ„d defending the sincere Christianity to the vttermost of his povver he vvas equall vvith ConstaÌ„tine and in this pointe did excel him that he longe before Constantine brake the Ise gaue the onsette and shapt a patern for Constantine to follovv vvhereby to vvorke that in other parts vvhich he had achieued vvithin his ovvn dominioÌ„ This noble king of very loue to true Religion .516 as Polidore testified of him Procured him selfe and his subiectes to be baptised caused his natioÌ„ to be the first of al other prouinces that receiued the Gospell publiquely did drawe his people to the knowledge of the true God banished at ones al maner of prophane worshipping of Goddes and coÌ„maunded it to be leaft CoÌ„uerted the teÌ„ples of the Idolatours to be Churches for the ChristiaÌ„s And to be short he emploied and did bestowe al his seruice and power moste willingly to the furtherauÌ„ce and encrease of the ChristiaÌ„ ReligioÌ„ whiche he plaÌ„ted most sincerely throughout his countrey and so lefte it at his death almoste an huÌ„dreth yeres before Constantine vvas Emperour and therefore vntruely sayed of you that Constantine vvas the very first Christian king that ioyned his svvorde to the maintenaunce of Gods vvorde Sithe this king Lucius so longe before Constantine did not only these thinges that Polidore ascribeth vnto him but also did theÌ„ of his ovvn authority vvithout any .517 knovvledge or consent of the Pope Nor Eleutherius then Bishop of Rome to vvhome aftervvardes king Lucius did vvrite to see some of Caesars and the Romaine Lawes vvas any thing offended vvith the kinges doinges but greatly .518 commending him therein councelled him not to stand vppon the Romain lavves vvhiche saith the Pope might be reprehended but as he began vvithout them so to go on and dravv Lavves .519 alonely out of the Scripture vvhich aftervvardes more at large the Saxon kinges as 520. Iune and Aluredus did The epistle of Pope Eleutherius to king Luciê° is as follovveth Petistis à nobis c. You haue desired of vs that the Romayne Lawes aÌ„d the Lawes of Caesar might be sent ouer to you the which ye would haue vsed in your kingdome of Brytanny VVe may at al times reproue the Romaine Lawes and the Lawes of Caesar the lawe of God we can not For ye haue receyued of late by the diuine mercy in your kingdome of Brytany the Lawe and faithe of Christ. Ye haue with you in your kingdome both the old and newe testament take out of them the Lawe by the grace of God through the councell of your kingdome and by it through Gods sufferaunce shall ye rule your kingdome of Britanie for you are the Vicar of God in your kingdom according to the Prophet King The earth is the Lordes and all that therein is the compasse of the world and they that dwell therein And againe according to the Prophet king Thou hast loued righteosnes and hated iniquitie wherefore God euen thy God hath anointed thee with the oile of gladnes aboue thy fellowes And againe according to the Prophet Kinge geue the Kinge thy iudgement O God and thy righteousnes vnto the Kinges Sonne For it is not geue the iugement and righteousnes of Caesar for the Christian nations and people of your kingdome are the kinges sonnes which dwel and consiste in your kingdome vnder your protection and peace according to the Gospel euen as the henne gathereth together her chickeÌ„s vnder her winges The nations indede of the kingdom of Britany and people are yours aÌ„d whom being diuided you ought to gather together to concorde and peace and to the faith and to the Lawe of Christ and to the holy Church to reuoke cherishe mainteine protect rule and alwaies defende them both from the iniurious persons and malicious and from his enemies VVoe be to the kingdome whose King is a child and whose Princes banquet early a King I name not for his smal and tender age but for follie and wickednes and madnes according to the Prophet King bloud thirsty and deceitfull men shall not liue out halfe theyr daies By banqueting we vnderstand glotonie through glotonie riotousnes through riotousnes al filthie and euil thinges according to Kinge Salomon wisdome shal not enter into a frowarde soule nor dwell in the body that is subdued vnto sinne A kinge is named of ruling and not of a kingedome so longe as thou rulest well thou shalt be king which vnlesse thou doe the name of a Kinge shall not consist in thee and thou shalt lese the name of a King which God forbid Almighty God geue vnto you so to rule your kingdom of Britanie that ye may reigne with him for euer whose Vicar ye are in the kingdom aforesaid VVho with the Father c. Stapleton M Fekenham will nowe shewe three causes why he can not be perswaded in coÌ„science to take the othe The first is for that Christe appointed to his Apostles and theyr successours being bishoppes and priestes and supreamacie of spiritual gouernmente and not to Princes being in Christes time and so coÌ„tinuing idolators and
infidels to the time of CoÌ„stantin the great He proueth his assertioÌ„ by S. Paule speaking thus to the clergy Take hede therfore vnto your selues and vnto the whole flock of Christ wherof the holy ghost hath apoiÌ„ted or made you bishops to gouern aÌ„d rule the church of God which he had purchased with his own bloud Here againe M. Horne wraÌ„gleth with M. FekenhaÌ„ aÌ„d wresteth his saying yea and belieth him to as though he should auouche as an inuincible argumeÌ„t that which he speaketh of the infidel Princes whiche is not his principall argumente but incidently browght in the pithe of the argumente resting in the authority of S. Paule before specified And therefore thowgh Abgarus with the three Magi that came to honour Christes byrth with the Emperour Philippus and king Lucius were Christened yet is M. FekenhaÌ„s argumente framed vppon the authority of S. Paules words litle acrased or febled vnlesse M. Horn caÌ„ proue which he doth not nor caÌ„ not that these and other ChristiaÌ„ princes before CoÌ„stantine had the supremacy of al causes ecclesiastical For the kind and maner of their gouernment in spirituall matters M. Horne alleageth nothing and to say the truthe nothing can be alleaged And verie litle also wyll be founde for any matter ecclesiasticall that maye seeme to towche theyr personnes And yet that lytle that we fynde in stories maketh altogether aswell againste some other part of M. Hornes new relligion as against this new Supremacie As Christes Image printed in a lynen clothe by Christes owne hande and sent to this Abgarus by the which many yeares afterward the Citie of Edessa was miraculouslie preserued being besieged by Chosroes the king of the Persians Which Image also was afterward brought to Constantinople with much reuerence and honour and thereby many great miracles wrought as the Emperour of Constantinople Constantine doth write who was present when the Image was brought thither That litle also that we haue recorded in stories of the Emperour Philip and his sonne maketh altogether against your new religion and especiallie against your new primacie which is the matter that presentlye we haue to deale withal Shewe your Reader I beseeche you M. Horne what was that wherein by their woorkes and dedes they declared as you say that they had in them the feare of God and the most Christian faith Come on good M. Horne and declare vs this Surely good Reader there was neuer beare that came to the stake with worse will then Maister Horne wil come nigh this point For if he come ones nigh to it he shal forthwith declare him selfe void and empty of the Catholike faith for the denying of the Popes and clergies Supremacie wel to be proued euen by this story and void also of al feare of God for the wretched hewing and mangling of his Authour and for leauing out that for the which they are commended for their faith and fear of God The cause then whie Eusebius and after him Vrspurgensis so writeth is for that this Philip and his sonne being in the Churche vppon Easter eue and minding to be present at the Sacrifice and to communicate Fabian the Pope woulde not suffer them vnlesse they would first confesse theyr faultes and stande amonge the penytentes Wherevnto they obeyed most gladly declaring euen as M. Horne writeth by theyr dedes and workes that they had in them the feare of God and the most perfect Christian faith Where is now in you M. Horne the feare of God Yea where is your ChristiaÌ„ faith Besides confession of sinnes and a place of penitentes this storie hath also a testimonie of the sacrifice of the Churche and of the Popes and Clergies Supreamacie ouer the Prince which you so stoutlie denie making the Prince Supreme in al causes without exception And therefore without all faith and feare of God ye haue stollen away all this and conueied it from the sight of your Reader into your darke Cacus denne The like pageant yea and excedingly much worse plaie you with the storie of our most noble and first Christian King Lucius For here ye doe not onely by a slie sluttish silence dissemble the doings of Pope Eleutherius as ye did before of Pope Fabian but impudentelye auouche that King Lucius did all those things mentioned by Polidore of whiche the Christening of his whole Nation is the chiefe and so consequentlye that he was Christened without any knowledge or consent of Pope Eleutherius Bring foorth M. Horne but one Authour in Greke Latine or English good or badd new or old Catholike or Heretike vnlesse perchaunce you may shew some one of your late brethren that write so and yet after long search I can find none such that writeth as ye write and then am I content though this be of al other a most euident and a notoriouselie to remitte it you at our next reckoning whiche yet for the better keping of your accoÌ„pt I must not now let passe vnscored I neuer before readde it no I neuer readde any chronicler newe or olde vnlesse yt be some of your late bretherne or such Catholikes as write but very coÌ„peÌ„diously and as yt were abridgmeÌ„tes of thinges which doth not expressely write that king Lucius sent to Rome to Pope Eleutherius that he might be by his aduice and authority Christened but the negatiue thereof I neuer as I say read nor shal I trowe fynde any so madde and so maliciouse a writer as ye are to write yt againe I referre you for our owne countremen to Beda Who writeth that king Lucius wrote an epistle to pope Eleutherius that by his commâ—uâ—dement he might be christened I referre you to our Britishe chronicler translated by Geffrie of Monmoth and to one other of our owne contrey that wrote abowt .700 yeares sithens in lyke effect I referre me to HeÌ„ry of HungtingtoÌ„ to William of Malmesbury to Alphredus Beuerlacensis to Iohannes Londonensis to PolychronicoÌ„ to the chronicles of Englande that M. Foxe calleth Caxtons chronicles And to a number of other of our owne coÌ„try which partly I haue sene partly I haue not sene And to come to our owne time to Bale your cheif antiquary and to Grafton writing thus This Lucy sent louing letters to Eleutherius theÌ„ Bishop of Rome desiring him to sende some deuoute and learned man by whose instruction both he and his people might be tawghte the faith and religion of Christ. It were now superfluouse to ouerlade my answere or the Reader with the external and Latin writers as Nauclerus Sabellicus Platina Iohannes Laziardus Abbas Vrspergensis Ado but especially Damasus in vita Eleutherij aÌ„d a nuÌ„ber of the like which agree with our own chronicles Some perchaunce wil thinke that Mayster Horne would neuer be so impudent as to gainsay all theis wryters and chroniclers and that as he fetcheth all his narration towching Lucius owte of Polidorus so he hath at the leaste for this
deale plaiÌ„ly in translating to gouerne and rule the Church for that S. Paules worde doth properly signifie to fead as the sheepheard feadeth his sheepe neither doth yt signifie to gouerne and rule but by a figuratiue speache By this reason M. Horne might aswell proue that Agamemnon was no king nor ruler whome Homer calleth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a pastour or shepheard or Dauid to be no kinge or ruler whome the scripture so calleth also Thou shalt saieth the scripture feade my people of Israel thou shalt be captaine ouer Israel Againe whome I haue coÌ„maunded to feade my people And in an other place He fead theÌ„ in the innoceÌ„cy of his heart with many like phrases occurrent in the scripture M. FekeÌ„ham therfore dealt plainely when he translated to gouerne and rule eueÌ„ as Erasmus doth traÌ„slate it out of the Greke which hath regere non pascâ—re that is to rule and not to feade And your brother EdmuÌ„de Beke that translated the Bible printed at LondoÌ„ in the yere .1549 though he turne bishops into ouerseers and church into coÌ„gregation yet he translateth these words here 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. to rule the coÌ„gregatioÌ„ By likelihod M. Horne thiÌ„keth that there is no true rule or gouernmeÌ„t but where the sword beareth rule wherein he thiÌ„keth as wel and reasoneth as substaÌ„cially as doth M. Iewell auouching that S. Peter was not head of the Church because he toke vp his lodgiÌ„g with a poore taÌ„ner Ye think to grosly aÌ„d basely M. Horn of the Churches autority The Church hath his rule aÌ„d gouermeÌ„t yea his sword to which may aswel and as truely be verefied in the Church regimâ—Ì„t as in the cyuill regimente Yea the Church regimente is incomparably the higher and by so much as the excelleÌ„cy of the soule is aboue the body Neither doth this word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to fede as the sheepherd feadeth his shepe derogate anie thing of the Ecclesiastical dignity but rather doth encrease and amplifie it The pastorall office of the feelde shepperd doth most liuely signifie set out and expresse to vs the office the greatnes and the excellency of this pastorall charge The Ecclesiasticall pastour hauing as great an accoÌ„pt to make to his Maister Christ for hys spiritual flocke that is the soules of the peple coÌ„mitted to him as hath the feeld shepherde for his sheepe This is the spiritual Iacob watching carefully day and night both in colde and heate vppoÌ„ his flocke that must make good to his maister what so euer by thefte is imbeciled or by wild beastes deuowred The shepeherd M. Horne doth not onely feede his sheepe and carefully choseth owte suche grownde and pastour as is moste conueniente and holsome for them but besides that sondreth the whole and sownde from the infected and rotteÌ„ he greaceth and tarreth them he byndeth he cutteth them he hath a staf with a hooke to draw theÌ„ in when they stray he hath a staf to beat away the wolfe he hath a folde to close and shutte them vp saufe from the incursioÌ„s of the woulf aÌ„d other rauening beasts And what doth all this but resemble and expresse vnto vs the pastorall office of Bishops and prelates Who owght to tell the people what is good and bad what is trueth what is falshod what is heresye what is Catholyke fayth but these pastours Where was then thys lesson of late when laye men only by acte of parliamente toke vpon them to teache the whole clergye Did not then lesse men then kinges Quenes and Princes who may not you say nowe clayme or take vpon them this kinde of spiritual gouernement and rule to fede the Churche with Goddes worde take vpon theÌ„ to fede all the realme with such doctrine as it pleased the parliament to allowe the parliament I say of lay men onely not one Bishop amonge them you being neither by the lawe of God which no realme caÌ„ alter neither yet by the lawe of the realme any Bishoppes at all but onely the Quenes Commissioners in matters of the Churche And what can be more vnseamely and more vnnatural theÌ„ thus the sheepe to feade the sheepherd and not the shepheard to fede the shepe O what times o what maÌ„ners are these To proceede what higher Authoritye can there be in the world theÌ„ by baptisme to make a Christian sowle theÌ„ by pronuncing the solempe wordes appointed by Christe to cause to be presente the body and bloudde of Christe And that same to minister to the deuoute and wel disposed people when so euer they call for yt What rule and regimente is comparable to the rule and regimente of the ecclesiastical shepherde in the taking or excluding any out of his spiritual folde that is in binding and losing in forgeuing or retaininge of synnes in making owte excommunication or in the releasing of the same vppon dewe repentaunce â–ª Herken herken good M. Horne what that noble prelate Chrysostomus writeth of this gouernment Etenim qui terram incolunt c. There is sayeth Chrisostomus a power geueÌ„ to them that dwell and be coÌ„uersante in the earth to dispeÌ„se and dispose heaueÌ„ly thinges which power God would not geue neither to angelles nor archangelles For yt was not spoken to them what so euer ye binde in earthe shal be bownde in heaueÌ„ and what so euer ye lose in earth shal be losed in heauen The worldly Princes haue also an authority to binde but only touching the body but these bondes of the priestes bynde the sowle also and do reache euen as farre as heauen So that what so euer the priestes do benethâ— in the worlde the same God doth ratifie aboue in heauen and the Lord doth confirme his seruants sentence And he saith anon after If the kinge doth honour any of his subiectes so farre that he geueth him authoritie to imprison or release out of prison whom he wil this fellowe shal be counted most fortunable and a most happy man But the priest hath receiued from God a much greater power and by so muche the greater as heauen excelleth the earth or the soule the bodie And by and by It is a madnes saieth he to despise this principalitie without the whiche we can not be partakers of our saluation or of such good thinges as are promised vs. For if no man can enter into the kingdome of heauen vnlesse he be regenerated by water and the holy Ghoste and he that doth not eate the fleashe of our Lorde and drinke his bloud is berefie of euerlasting lyfe and all these thinges are not done but by theyr holy handes I saie by the handes of the Priestes Howe maie it be that without theyr helpe a man maie either shunne hell fier or obtaine the rewarde of the croune reserued in heauen Againe he writeth that the priest is the ambassadour from al the worlde to desire God to be merciful not only for the sinnes of the lyuing
Supremacy to rest in the Clergy ād not in the Prince which must obey as well as the other And therefore it is not true that ye saye that M. Fekenhams cause is no deale holpen by this place nor your assertion any thing improued But let vs steppe one steppe farder with you M. Horne vpō the groūd of your present liberalytye lest as you haue begonne you pinche vs yet farder and take away all together from Bishops and Priestes Subiection you say and obedience to the word of God taught and preached by the Bishops c. is commaūded so wel to Princes as to the inferiour sort of the people If so M. Horne howe did a lay parliament vtterly disobey the doctrine of all their Bishoppes and enacte a new contrary to theirs What obediēce was there in that parliament so expressely required here by S. Paule and so dewe euen of Princes them selues as you confesse to their Bishoppes Will you say the Bishoppes then preached not Gods worde And who shal iudge that Shal a lay parliament iudge it Is that the obedience dewe to Bishoppes In case al the Bishops of a realme erred is there not a generall Councell to be sought vnto Are there not other Bishops of other Coūtries to be coūseled Is not al the Church one body In matters of faithe shal we seuer our selues frō our Fathers ād Brethern the whole corps of Christēdome beside by the vertue of an Acte passed by lay mē onely No bishops no Clerke admitted to speake and say his minde O lamentable case God forgeue our dere Countre this most haynouse trespasse Then the which I feare our Realme committed not a more greuous except the first breache in Kinge Henries dayes these many hundred yeares Yet one steppe farder The Prince must obey and be fedde at the Bishoppes hande you confesse What is that Is it not he must learne howe to beleue and howe to serue God Is it not the pastorall office as S Augustin teacheth to open the springes that are hidden and to geue pure and sounde water to the thirsty shepe Is not the shepeheardes office to strenghthen that is weake to heale that is sicke to binde that is broken to bringe home againe that is caste away to seke that is loste and so forthe as the Prophet Ezechiel describeth And what is all this but to teache to correct to instructe to refourme and amende all such thinges as are amisse either in faithe or in good life If so then in case the realme went a stray shoulde not they redresse vs which were pastours and shepheards in Christes Church If our owne shepheards did amisse was there in all Christendom no true Bishoppes beside no faithfull pastour no right shepeheard Verely S. Augustine teacheth at large that it is not possible that the shepheards shoulde misse of the true doctrine What soeuer their life or maners be But put the case so that we may come to an issewe Must then the Prince fede vs alter our Religion sett vp a newe stop the shepheards mouthes plaie the shepheard him self Is this M. Horne the obedience that you teach Princes to shew to their shepheards God forgeue them that herein haue offended and God in whose hands the harts of Princes are inspire with his blessed grace the noble hart of our most gracious Souerain the Quenes Maiesty that her highnes may see and consider this horrible and deadly inconuenience to the which your most wicked and blasphemouse doctrine hath induced her grace You are the woulfe M. Horne And therfore no marueile if you procure to tie the shepheard fast and to mousell the dogges The .158 Diuision Pag. 97. b. M. Fekenham And when your L. shall be able to proue that these wordes of Paule Mulieres in Ecclesijs taceant c. Let the wemen kepe silence in the Churche for it is not permitted vnto them there to speake but let them liue vnder obedience like as the Law of God appointeth thē and if they be desirous to learne any thing let them aske their husbands at home for it is a shameful and rebukeful thing for a woman to speake in the Church of Christ. When your L. shal be able to proue that these wordes of Paule were not as wel spoken of Quenes Duchesses and of noble Women as of the meane and inferiour sorte of Women like as these wordes of almightie God spoken in the plague and punishment first vnto our mother Eue for her offence and secondarily by her vnto al women without exception vidz Multiplicabo aerumnas c. I shal encrease thy dolours sorowes and conceiuings and in paine and trauaile thou shalt bring forth thy children thou shalt liue vnder the authority power of thy husbād and he shal haue the gouernment and dominion ouer thee Whan your L. shall be able to proue anye exception to be made eyther in these woordes spoken in the olde lawe by the mouth of God eyther in the wordes before spoken of the Apostle Paule in the newe than I shall in like māner yeelde and with most humble thankes thinke my selfe very well satisfied in conscience not onely touching all the afore alleaged testimonies but also in this seconde chiefe pointe M. Horne I doe graunte the vvoordes of the holie Scriptures in bothe these places to be spoken to al states of vvomen vvithout exception But vvhat make they for your purpose hovve doe they conclude and confirme your cause VVomen muste be silent in the Churche and are not permitted to speake That is as your ovvne Doctour Nicolaus de Lyra expoundeth it women muste not teache and preache the doctrine in the Churche neyther dispute openlye Therefore our Sauiour Christe dyd not committe to Kinges Queenes and Princes the Authoritie to haue and take vppon them .538 anye parte of gouernement in Ecclesiasticall causes As .539 though a younge Nouice of your Munkishe ordre shoulde haue argued Nunnes muste keepe silence and maye not speake in the Cloysture nor yet at Dynner tyme in the fraytrie therefore your deceyuer the Pope dyd not committe Authoritie to his Prouincialles Abbottes Priores and Prioresses to haue and take vppon them the gouernement vnder hym selfe in Munkishe and Nunnishe causes and matters VVhat man vvoulde haue thought Maister Feckēham to haue had so .540 little consideration although vnlearned as to vouche the silence of vvomen in the Churche for a reason to improue the Authoritie of Princes in Churche causes The .3 Chapter Of M. Fekenhams third reason taken out of S. Paule also .1 Cor. 14. Stapleton MAister Feckenham his thirde reason is that women are not permitted to speake in the Church and therefore they can not be the heads of the Church To this M. Horn answereth first that this place of S. Paul must be vnderstanded of teaching preaching and disputing and that therfore it wil not follow thereof that they may not take vpō thē any gouernment in Ecclesiastical causes And then being merily
they lie without al chaunge and alteratioÌ„ making of any word or sense thereof her Highnes in the interpretation set foorth in her IniuÌ„ctioÌ„s doth by very playn words claime the same spiritual gouernmeÌ„t here in this realme of the Church of England that her highnes father Kinge Henry and her brother king Edwarde did enioye and claime before her in the which iniunctioÌ„s and in the late acte of ParleameÌ„t also her highnes doth claime no more spiritual gouernmeÌ„t nor no lesse but so much in euery point as they had without all exception For answere his L. did still continue in the deniall thereof and that her Highnes meaning was not to take so much of Spiritual authority and power vppon her as they did with affirmation that he did moste certainly and assuredly know her highnes minde therein Then for some issue to be had of this matter seeing that the meaning of the Othe is not as the expresse words doe purport And seing that his L. did so well vnderstand her Highnes meaning therein and thereby the very righte sence therof I besought him that his L. would take some paines for truthes sake to penne the same wherevpon his L. did penne and write the interpretatioÌ„ of the said Othe as hereafter followeth I.A.B. do vtterly testifie and declare in my coÌ„science that the Q. Highnes is the only Supreme gouernor of this Realm and of al other her Highnes dominioÌ„s and countries as wel in al spiritual or ecclesiastical things or causes as teÌ„poral That is to haue the soueraingtie and rule ouer al manner persons borne within her Realmes dominions and couÌ„tries of what estate either Ecclesiastical or teÌ„poral so euer they be And to haue authority and power to visit the Ecclesiastical estate and persons to refourme order and correct the same and all maner errours heresies schismes abuses offenses coÌ„temptes and enormities Yet neuertheles in no wise meaning that the Kings and Queenes of this Realme possessours of this crowne may challenge authoritie or power of ministerie of diuine offices as to preache the worde of God to minister Sacramentes or rytes of the Churche appointed by Christe to the office of Churche ministers to excommunicate or to binde or loose Of the whiche fower pointes three belong onely to the Ecclesiastical ministers the fourthe is coÌ„mon to them with the congregation namely to excoÌ„municate And that no forain Prince Person Prelat State or PoteÌ„tate hath or ought to haue any iurisdiction Power Superioritie preheminence or authority ecclesiastical or Spiritual within this realme And therefore I doe vtterly renounce al foraine iurisdictions powers superiorities preheminences and authorities That is as no Secular or Laie Prince other than the King or Quenes possessours of the Croune of this Realme of what Title or dignitie so euer they be hathe or oughte to haue anye Authoritie soueraigntie or power ouer this Realme ouer the Prince or Subiectes thereof Euen so no manner of foraine Prelate or person Ecclesiastical of what title name so euer they be neither the See of Rome neither any other See hathe or ought to haue vse enioye or exercise any maner of power iurisdiction authority superioritie preheminence or priuilege spiritual or ecclesiastical within this realme or within any the Quenes highnes dominions or CouÌ„tries And therefore al suche foraine power vtterly is to be renouÌ„ced and I do ê“mise c. vt sequitur in forma iurameÌ„ti M. Horne These that ye terme Resolutions are none of .558 mine they are like him that forged them false feined and â—alitious They be your ovvne eyther ye could not or ye vvere ashamed to adioyne my ansvvere to your seely obiections and therfore ye feygned mee to vtter for resolutions your ovvne peuissh cauillations This report is false that I should affirme the Queenes Maiesties meaning in that Othe to be farre othervvise then the expresse vvords are as they lie verbatim This my constant assertion that her highnes mind and meaning is to take so much and no more of spiritual authority and povver vpon her than King Henry and king Edvvard enioyed and did iustly claime you vntruely feygne to be your obiectioÌ„ And that I should affirme of most certain and sure knovvledge her Maiesties mind or the very right sence of the Othe to be othervvise thaÌ„ it is plainly set forth is a malicious sclander vvherof I vvil fetche no better profe then the testimony of your mouth Ye coÌ„fesse that the interpretatioÌ„ folovving vvas peÌ„ned and vvriteÌ„ by me to declare the very right sence and meaning of the Othe vvâ—erein ye haue acquited me and coÌ„deÌ„ned your self of a manifest vntruth For the right sence and meaning declared in the interpretatioÌ„ that I made and you haue set forth doth .559 plainly shevve the cleane contrary if you marke it vvel to al that you here set forth in my name vnder the title of my resolutions to your scruples Furthermore in the preface to your fornamed points ye haue declared by vvord and vvriting that I did require you presently to svveare and by othe to acknovvledge her highnes to be the only supreme gouernour in al spiritual or ecclesiastical things or causes If this be true that you haue said it is manifest by your ovvn coÌ„fession that I declared her maisties meaning in that Othe to be none othervvise than the expresse vvords are as they lye verbatim For vvhen I shovve her meaning to be that ye should acknovvledge in her highnes the only supremacy I do declare plainly that she meaneth to exclude al other men froÌ„ hauiÌ„g any supremacy for this exclusiue only caÌ„ not haue any other sense or meaning And vvhaÌ„ I add this supremacy to be in al spiritual causes or things I shevve an vniuersal coÌ„prehension to be meant vvithout exception For if ye except or take avvay any thing it is not al. And you yourself tooke my meaning to be thus For ye chaleÌ„ge me in your second chefe point and cal for profe hereof at my hand vvhich ye vvould not do if it vvere not mine assertion and meaning For vvhy should I be driueÌ„ to proue that vvhich I affirme not or meant not Besides these in your vvhole trauaile folovving ye labour to improue this as you saie mine assertion to vvit that al spiritual iurisdiction dependeth vpon the positiue lavv of Princes If this be mine assertion as ye affirme it is and therfore bend al your force to improue it ye vvittnes vvith me .560 against your selfe that I declared her maiesties meaniÌ„g vvas to take neither more nor lesse authoritie and iurisdictioÌ„ vnto her selfe than king HeÌ„rie and King Edvvarde had for they had no more thaÌ„ al. And if her Maiestie take any lesse she hath not al. Touching therefore these false feined and slanderous resolutions as they are by you moste vntruly forged euen so vvhether this bee likely that in a yeres space vvel nigh I vvould not in all our daily coÌ„ference make .561 one reason or
argumēt out of the Scriptures or other authority in the maintenaunce of mine assertion and to resolue you in the same I referre to the iudgemēt of all the Papistes in the Realme that knovv both me and you Againe though ye doe denie that I so did and therefore do report none there bee many both vvorshipful ād of good credit yea and some of your ovvn deer friendes also that are vvitnesses of our talke and can tell vvhat reasons I haue made vnto you bothe out of the Scriptures and other authorities and proofes out of the Churche histories suche as ye coulde not auoide but vvere forced to .562 yelde vnto And vvhether I should so do◠or not I might referre me vnto the testimonie of your ovvn mouthe both thā and sithē spoken to diuerse that can vvitnesse the same that ye affirmed this although vntrulie that you neuer found anie that so much ouerpressed you as I did vvhich your saing although most vntrue yet it shovveth that somevvhat I saied to confirme mine assertion and to confute yours The sixt Chapter concerning the Resolutions that M. Horne gaue to M. Fekenham to the .4 forenamed poyntes Stapleton THIS processe following standeth vppon certain resolutions of M. Hornes as M. Fekēhā saieth But M. Horne denieth thē And therefore being quaestio facti as they cal yt and the doubte restinge vpon priuate talke that passed betwene them I cā geue no certaine iudgmēt but must referre yt to the discrete consideratiō of the indifferēt reader Yet so muche as I know I wil say and that is that I vnderstande by suche as haue had at seueral times cōmunicatiō with the sayde M. Fekenhā and emong other thinges of this conference heard M. Fekenhā say that touching theis resolutions he hath thē of M. Daniel thē secretary to M. Horne his hand writing redie to be shewed at all tymes If yt be so yt is likely that M. Daniel can and wil testifie the truth in case he shoulde be required of whose hand writing M Fekenhā saieth he hath also certaine other thinges copied out But yet because the euent of things to come are vncertaine let vs imagine an vnlikely case that is that M. Daniel wil deny these forsaied writings to be of his hād and that thē M. Horne will much more sharply and vehemētly crie out against these resolutions then he doth now that they are none of his but lyke to him that forged them false feyned and maliciouse with much other like matter that he laieth forth for his defence nowe Suerly then though M. Fekenham were lyke to haue therbye no great preiudice in the principal matter for whether these resolutions be true or false the principal point is neither greatly bettered nor much hindred by them yet should M. Fekenhā perchaunce greatly impayre his honesty and good name therby Let vs thē as I said thinck vpō the worst and whether that M. Fekenham as he hath as ye haue heard much good defence for the principall pointe so he may in this distresse fynde any good reliefe for the defending and sauing vpright of his honesty Ye wil perchaūce good reader now thinck that M. Fekenhā is in a very hard ād strayt case and that yt were a great difficulty to find any apparāt or honest help for him And yet for al this ther is good and great helpe at hāde For I wil be so bolde my self for ones to take vppō my self to make a sufficient proufe that these resolutions are not M. Fekenhams but M. Hornes owne And yf his secretary will not serue I wil bring forth one other witnes that shal be somwhat nerer him and that M. Horne can not nor shall for all the shiftes that euer he shall make refuse and that is Mayster Horne him selfe and no worse man For thoughe I be not very priuie and certaine what passed betwixt M. Horne and M. Fekēham at Waltham yet of the contentes of this his printed answere to M Fekenham I am assured and so consequentlie that these are his resolutions confessed more then ones or twise by his owne mowthe and penne Consider therfore good reader the state of the question touching theis resolutions Is yt any other then that as M. Fekenham auowcheth M. Horne tolde him for a resolute answere that the Quenes Mai. meaning in the othe is farre otherwise then the expresse wordes are in the statute as they lie verbatim And that thinges are therefore with some gentle vnderstanding to be interpreted and mollified And therfore that thoughe the wordes of the statute be general and precise that she onely is the supreame gouernour of the realme aswell in all spiritual or ecclesiasticall thinges or causes as temporall Yet in no wise the meaning is that the kinges or Quenes may challēge authority or power of ministerie of diuine offices as to preache the worde of God to minister Sacramētes to excommunicate to bynde or lose To this effect come M. Hornes resolutions in the interpretatiō of the Othe made by him at M. Feckenhams request as M. Fekenham saieth But M. Horne doth flatly denie that euer he made anie suche moderation or mollification and laieth forth manie reasons to perswade the Reader that M. Fekenham hath slaundered him He saieth the right sense of the othe is none other then yt is plainely set forth he saith that the supremacie is onely in the Quenes highnes for this exclusiue onely cā not haue any other sense or meaning He saith moreouer when I adde this supreamacie to be in all spiritual causes or thinges I shewe an vniuersal comprehension to be meante withowt exception for yf ye excepte or take away any thinge yt is not all Are not theis your owne words M. Horne do not then so generall and peremptory wordes of the statute especially your precise exposition adioyned thervnto expresly geue vnto the Quenes Mai. not only a simple and parted authority but the cheifest the principaleste and a general or vniuersal authority in al thinges and causes whatsoeuer as to preach to minister the sacraments and to lose and bynde aswell as in other matters Is it not euident that theis are things spiritual and ecclesiastical Do ye not attribute without exception as we haue declared by your owne words the supremacy to the Quene in al causes and thinges spirituall How then can it be possible but that by a necessary consequent ye doe also attribute to her the supremacy in the causes Ecclesiastical before rehersed And think yowe then M. Horne that M. Fekenhā and his fellowes may take the othe with sauf conscience And think you that though the pope had no authority in the realme the Quenes Mai. might haue so large and ample authority the holy scripture being so playn to the contrary Is it not likely therfore that in your conference with M. Fekenham ye did forsee this mischief and therfor though ye deny it here so stifly that ye gaue him in dede such resolutions as be here specified Suerly it is
a thīg most probable For ye make the very same resolutions to hym euen in this your answere also For doe ye not expressely say a fewe leaues before that princes neither do nor may claime to preache the word of God to minister the Sacramentes or to bynde and lose Do ye not say that this is a spirituall gouernement and rule belonging onely to the bishops and Church rulers Do ye not confesse within 4. leaues followinge the lyke And that Bisshoppes haue the spirituall Iurisdistion ouer theire flocke by the expresse worde of God and that thereby Princes haue not all maner of spiritual gouerment Is not this agreable to the resolutiōs that M. Fekenham saith he receyued at your handes Again M. Fenkenham addeth that in your said resolutions ye saye that the authority to excommunicate is not properly perteyning to Princes but apperteyneth to the whole cōgregation aswell as to them Doe ye not confesse I pray you the same twise in your answere immediatly following after this Why say you then that these resolutiōs are feyned by M. Fekenham Why should any man thinke that M. Fekēham should falsly charge you with these resolutiōs in priuat conference that your self in your own book doe so plainly and openly auouche Why should not men thinke also such other things as ye here charge M. Fekenham withall to be vntrue seing that ye doe so falsly accuse M. Feken for framing resolutions in your name that are your own in very dede Or why should any man trust you in these greate and weighty matters which ye hādle that ye speake ye cā not tel what bursting out into such open and fowle contradictions as yt would astone any wise man to consider them attributing to the Quenes Maie the supremacy in al spiritual causes or things without exception and yet your self excepting diuerse things spiritual and geuing the supremacy of them to the cleargy I woulde fayne know of you that so lately ruffled so freshly with your oppositiō contrary relatyue priuatiue and disparatyue and with your propositions contrary subcontrary subalterne and cōtradictory yf a man man may fynd a more fowle contradiction thē this I now laye before you out of your own booke You say first fol. 104. b. in fine When I adde this supremacy to be in all spiritual causes or things I shewe an vniuersall comprehensiō without exception For yf ye except or take away any thing it is not all Hereof ariseth this vniuersal affirmatiue Al spiritual causes without exceptiō are vnder the supreme Gouuerment of Princes Item you say fol 96. b. To feede the Church with Gods worde to minister Christes Sacramētes and to bind and lose fol. 97. a. Kings Queenes ād Princes may not neither doe clayme or take vpon thē this kind of spiritual gouernement and rule or any part thereof c. Hereof ariseth this particular negatiue Some spiritual causes are not vnder the Supreme Gouernement of Princes Now let vs cōsider in what kind of opposition these your two propositions do repugne Thus stande the oppositions All spirituall causes without exceptiō are vnder the Supreme Gouernemēt of Prīces Contrary No spiritual causes at all are vnder the Supreme gouerment of Princes Subalterne CONTRADICTORY CONTRADICTORY Subalterne Some spiritual causes are vnder the Supreme gouerment of Princes Subcontrary Some spiritual causes are not vnder the supreme gouernement of Princes By this it appereth that your two propositions do stāde in the extremest kind of al oppositions which is Contradiction And though this be a poore sely and an insufficient shifte to make such resolutions yet is it the beste ye may nowe fynde to qualifie and mitigate the general words of the statute Which in dede are so general and peremptorie that they may in no wise be borne without some qualification Which is nowe so notoriouse that there is a qualification made in the Quenes Maie iniunctions that men should not take the general clause so largely as to collect thereby that the Kings or Quenes of our realm may challēge authority ād power of ministerie in the diuine offices in the Church Which doth agree with your resolutions and therefore there is no cause in the worlde why ye should deny them to be yours and say that they be falsly and slaunderouslye fayned vpō you by M. Fekēhā vttering his owne peuish cauillatiōs as ye say vnder the name of your resolutiōs Nowe though this be a necessary interpretatiō and moderatiō yet this doth not take away the scruple that remaineth staying M. Fekenhā and other to in taking the said othe for that this interpretatiō is not made by acte of parliament as the statute was Neither doth the Acte or Statute referre it self to any such Iniunctions to be made for the qualificatiō or restrayning of any thinge in the Acte or in any braunche thereof cōtayned no more then it doth to M. Horns book Neither hath any Iniūction by the lawe of our Realme any force to restrain weakē or mollifie the rigour or generality of an Acte of parliamēt And in case it had yet ther remain many other as great scruples Namely that swearing to all causes the prīcipal causes are excepted and so he that sweareth forsweareth and beside that al ecclesiastical authority aswel of the sea of Rome as of al general coūcels is euidētly abolisshed by the said statut And in as much as general Coūcels do beare ād represent the parson of the whole Church wherof the Pope is head no Christiā mā ought to receyue such othe imploying the denial of the authority of the Pope the head and of the whole body of the Churche beside The .162 Diuision pag. 104. b. M. Fekenham Hereunto I did make this obiection following These woordes of the first part of the othe I.A.B. doe vtterly testifie and declare in my conscience that the Q. Highnes is the only supreme gouernour of this Realme as well in all Spiritual or Ecclesiasticall thinges or causes as Temporal besides the particulars expressed in your L. interpretation made thereof they doe by expresse woordes of the acte geue vnto the Queenes highnes al maner of iurisdictions priuileges and preeminences in any wise touchinge and concerninge any Spirituall or Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction within the Realme with an expresse debarre and flat denial made of al Spiritual iurisdiction vnto the Bisshops therof to be exercised ouer their flocks and cures without her highnes Special commission to be graunted thereunto They hauing by the expresse worde of God commission of Spiritual gouernement ouer them Commission to lose and bind their sinnes Commission to shut and open the gates of heauen to them Commission to geue vnto them the holy ghost by the imposition of their handes And they hauing by the expresse woorde of God such a daungerous cure and charge ouer their soules that God hath threatned to require the bloud of such as shall perishe at their handes Notwithstanding these and many such other like cōmissions graunted vnto
that all iurisdiction as well Secular as Spirituall sprang from the King as Supreme head of all men By the said commission among other things the Bishops tooke their authoritie not only to heare Ecelesiastical causes iudicially but euen to geue holye orders also as appeareth by the tenour of the same They receiued also by vertue of the commission all manner of power Ecclesiastical and al this no longer then during the Kings pleasure And therefore within three moneths afterward all Bishops and Archbishops were inhibited to exercise any Ecclesiasticall iurisdictiō vntil the visitation appointed by the king were ended There was also an other inhibition made that no Bishoppe nor anye other Ecclesiasticall person should preache any sermon vntil such time as they were specially thereto licensed by the king And haue you not read or heard M. Horne that in the second yeare of king Edwarde the .6 letters were sent from the L. Protectour to the Bishop of Winchester D. Gardiner commaunding him in the kings behalfe and charging him by the authority of the same to absteine in his sermon from treating of any matter in controuersy cōcerning the Sacramēt of the Aulter and the Masse and only to bestowe his speache in the experte explication of the articles prescribed vnto him c Knowe you not that two yeres after that the said Bishop being examined before the kings Commissioners at Lambeth the tenth article there layed against him was that being by the King commaunded and inhibited to treate of any mater in controuersie concerning the Masse or the Sacrament of the Aulter did contrary to the saied commaundement and inhibition declare diuers his iudgementes and opinions in the same And that in his final pretended depriuation made at Lambeth the 14. of Februarie this as it is there called disobedience against the kinges cōmaundement is expressly layed against him Did not the king here take vppon him the very firste cohibitiue iurisdiction as you cal it Dyd he not abridge Christes commission geuen immediatly to Bishopes and limitte the exercise thereof to his owne pleasure and commaundement Againe were there not iniunctions geuen by the sayed king Edwarde to the Bishope of London D. Bonner with Articles thereto annexed for him to preache vpon And dyd not his great examination and depriuation ensewe thereof Looke in your felowe Foxe and you shall finde the whole set out at large If therefore by the Othe now tendred the Queenes highnes meaning is to take vpon her so much and no more of spiritual authority and power then king Henry and king Edwarde enioyed and did iustly claime for they had no more thē all which you auouche to be your constant assertion and the true meaning of the Othe see you not that by the othe euen the Authoritie of preaching Gods word which Authority and commissiō Bishops haue immediatly from God dependeth yet of a furder commission from the Prince which you cal an horrible absurditie See you not also that the Bishopes had al maner of ecclesiastical punishment geuen them by the princes commission without any suche commission made as you imagine touching excommunication Thus haue you taken awaye the very Scripturely visitation Reformation and Correction as you call it from the Bishoppes and from theyr commission geuen to them by the woorde of God and haue made it to depende vppon a further commission of the Queenes Hyghnes pleasure For that by letters patentes shee maye and hath inhibited for a season the Bishoppes of her realme to preache the worde of God as her brother kinge Edwarde before did And this you call M. Horne An horrible absurditie as it is in dede moste horrible and yet such as you see by vertue of the Othe our Princes bothe may and haue practised Woe to them that induced good Godly Princes therevnto For in dede hereof hath proceded the whole alteration of religion in our country And hereof it followeth that religion in our countrie shal neuer be setled or of long continuaunce excepte Princes alwaies of one minde and Iudgement doe Raygne Hereof it followeth that we shall neuer ioyne in Faithe and Doctrine with other christened Realmes and with the whole vniuersal Church except our happe be to haue a prince so affected as other Christen princes are Hereof it followeth that though our Prince be Catholike yet thys Authorytie standinge our Faythe is not Authorysed by Gods worde and the church but by Gods woorde and the Prince that ys by Gods woorde so expounded and preached as the prince shall commaunde and prescribe it Briefely hereof foloweth that the faith of England is no faith at al builded vpon the authority of God and his Ministers who haue charge of our soules but is an obediēce only of a temporal law and an opinion chaungeable and alterable according to the lawes of the Realme These are in dede moste horrible absurdities and moste dyrecte againste the vnitie of the Churche whiche aboue all thinges ought to be tendred and without the whiche there is no saluation This destroyeth the obedience of faithe and setteth vp onely a philosophicall perswasion of matters of Religion This cleane defaceth all true Religion and induceth in place therof a ciuil policie To cōclude this maketh a plaine and directe waye to al heresies For if euer which God forbidde any Prince of our land should be affected to any heresie as of Arrianisme or any such like the supreme Authority of the prince remaining as the Othe graunteth and as king Edward practised should not al the Bishops either be forced to preache that heresy or to leese their bishopriks other placed in their romes which to please the Prince ād to climbe to hònor would be quick enough to farder the procedings Any man of mean cōsideration may see these inconueniences and many moe then these which of purpose I leaue to speake of To returne therefore to you M. Horne whether you and your fellow Bisshops haue special cōmission from the Quenes Ma. for the exercise of your iurisdictiō I know not But I am most credibly informed ye haue none And as for excōmunicatiō ye wil haue none of her neyther wil ye acknowlege any such authority in her And therfore ye had nede to looke wel to your self and what answere ye will make if ye be ones called to an accompt either for this kind of doctrine so derogatory to the statutes and the Quenes M. prerogatiue that ye would seme to maintaine either for the practise of your iurisdiction without any sufficient Commission Remember now among other things M. Horne whether this dealing be agreable to your Othe by the which ye promised that to your power ye would assist and defend al iurisdictions priuilegies preheminences and authorities graunted or belonging to the Quenes Highnes her heires or successours or vnited and annexed to the imperiall Crowne of the realme Ye may thinke vpon this at your good leasure Remember also how you wil stand to this your
iudgements and trialles forinsecal also by excommunication depriuation or such like ecclesiastical punishmeÌ„ts without a new commission from the Prince and to bringe nor reason nor authority nor Scripture nor Doctour nor couÌ„cel nor exaÌ„ple in Christes Church at any time practised for the coÌ„firmatioÌ„ of yt but only a decree of laye men contrary to their own Pastours and bishops it is such a kind of persuasioÌ„ as wel may be forceable to the haÌ„d aÌ„d the mouth to extort froÌ„ theÌ„ an outward coÌ„sent for feare of displeasure but to the hart and coÌ„scieÌ„ce of a ChristeÌ„ maÌ„ professing obedieÌ„ce to Christ and his dere Spouse the Church aÌ„d perfourming the same it shal neuer be able to perce vnto As for the Sequele of M. FeckeÌ„haÌ„s argumeÌ„t whereof you say the most simple caÌ„ iudge as though it were but a simple sequele to infer vpoÌ„ the Bishops authority in the old law the IurisdictioÌ„s of the bishops in the new Testament or vpon the example of Eleazar to inferre forinsecall as you call it iurisdiction in bishoppes it appereth by that hath ben said both that the deductioÌ„ froÌ„ the old law to the new is right good and such as your self most pleÌ„tifully haue vsed in the first part of your book yea so far that you charge M. Fekn though vntruly for a Donatist for seeming to auoid such kind of prouf and also it appereth that a vaine thing it were for bishops now after the example of Eleazarus to haue the directing feeding and ordering of Gods people if thei had not withal power and authority to cal back such as goe a stray to punish the offenders to visit their cures to refourme disorders to make lawes for order to be kept c. in vain I say seing that the one without the other neither was at any tyme auaylable neither can by any reason possibly be auailable M. Fekenham The .165 Diuision pag. 110. a. The seconde in the newe Testament like as our Sauiour Christe did committe and leaue the whole Spiritual gouernement of his people and Churche vnto his Apostles and to the Bisshoppes and Priestes and the successours of theÌ„ So they did practise al Spirituall gouernment ouer them they did execute and geue iudgement in the Churche of Christe they did refourme order and correcte all disorder therein and that without all commission ayde or authority of any Temporall Magistrat King or Prince for the space of three hundreth yeres in the primatiue Churche of Christe vnto the time of Constantine he being the first Christian Kinge and Emperour which did ioyne his sworde to the maintenaunce of Gods worde M. Horne Like as the Apostles had in commission povver from Christe our Sauiour to vvhome al povver vvas geuen both in heauen and in earth so faithfully they executed the authâ—rity and charge committed vnto them not seeking their ovvne honour by vsurpation but the glory of Christ by the abasing them selues euen vnto the death Their commission regestred by S. Mathevv appeareth in these vvordes Goe and teache al the nations baptizing them in the name of the father and of the sonne and of the holy ghost teaching them to kepe all things which I haue commaunded you Hovv faithfully they exercised this authority according to the commission S. Luke shevveth in his Chronicle called the Actes of the Apostles and setteth forth one notable example hereof in Paules oration made to the Elders of Ephesus called to Miletum He taketh them to witnesse that he kept nothing backe from them that might be for their profit but shewed them al the councel of God It is much 592 maruail that Paul shevved al Gods councel vnto them and yet made no mention of any Forinsecal iurisdiction as geuen them by the commission of Gods vvorde The godly Bisshops that succeded the Apostles for manye yeres after follovved the doctrine and examples of the Apostles yet .593 neuer exercising iurisdictioÌ„ Forinsecal neither iudging reforming ordering or correcting othervvise than bye preaching publikely or priuately vvithout especial consent and commission of their Churches during the time thei had no Christian Prince or Magistrate ConstaÌ„tinus as I haue said vvas not the first Christian King But he vvas the very first Emperour as your ovvne vvriters doe vvitnesse that .594 gaue Bisshops authority to iudge and exercise iurisdiction ouer their Clergy and that gaue to the Bisshop of Rome povver and .595 authority ouer other Bisshops as iudges haue the King ouer them and that gaue to him povver and iurisdiction ouer al other Churches if that Donation be not forged vvhich Gratian citeth And Petrus Bertrandus a Bisshop a Cardinal and one of your best learned in the Canon and Ciuil lavves in his treatise De origine iurisdictionum affirmeth that Theodosius and Carolus Magnê° did 596 graunt vnto the Churche al iudgementes For the proufe vvhereof he auoucheth diuerse decrees and .597 addeth That such grauntes were afterwards abrogated The .9 Chapter Of Spirituall Iurisdiction exercised by bisshops without Princes commissions and before Constantines time Stapleton MAister Fekenham bringeth now forth certain autorities of the new testament for the iustifying of his purpose as that Christ committed to his Apostles and to their successours the whole spiritual gouernement and that they did practise and exercise the same .300 yeres together without any maner of commission from Princes eueÌ„ to the tyme of CoÌ„stantin the great M. Horn thinketh it a sufficient answere with stoute asseueration voyde of al maner of probation to auouche that they had a commissioÌ„ he dareth not say now of their Princes being al or almoste al infidels but of their Churches Yea well and sone saide M. Horne but yf ye would withall haue layde before your reader but one authour old or new good or badde vnlesse perchaunce ye may bring some of your own fellowes and but one example for these .300 yeres we would the better haue born with you Now ye tel vs the Apostles did preach and baptise and other such extraordinary matters leauing the thing vnproued wherein lieth al the question betwene yow and M. Feckenham Your assertion is altogeather incredible and a very peeuishe fantasticall imagination that no man of the clergy or Laiety these 300. yeres was excoÌ„municated for any manner of offence no priest was forbydde to minister the Sacraments or deposed for his defaults by his bishoppe but by a speciall commission of the prince or whole Churche Ye may aswel pul downe the towre of London M. Horne with your litle finger as ye shall be able to proue this fonde assertion But yet before CoÌ„stantinus the great his time ye think your self cock sure Let vs then see howe sure ye are euen of this your onely example Verely I suppose that no man lyuinge vnlesse he hath a brasen face would for shame of the worlde thus demeane him self in so graue and weighty matters and linck so many Lies together as lynes as you doe
order taken in matters Ecclesiastical none of the Clergy should appeale vpon paine of depriuation to any ciuile Prince And that we go not from the storie and time of Theodosius and S. Ambrose did not S. Ambrose with the whole Councell kept at Aquileia depose Palladius for that he among other things would haue had certaine noble men to haue ben associate to sitte in iudgement with the Bishops in the time of Theodosius Of the which I haue spoken more largely in my Returne c. against M. Iewell Thus ye perceiue good Reader how aptly and fitly M. Fekenham hath accommodated to his purpose the stories of these three Emperours and to what poore shifts Maister Horne is driuen for the maintenance of his euill cause that he hath taken in hand to defend Thus you see also how to this storie of S. Ambrose and Theodosius M. Horne hathe answered no one word but making a short recitall thereof stealeth faire away without any answere at all M. Fekenham The .172 Diuision pag. 119. a. M. Iohn Caluine intreating of the Histories betwixte these Emperors Valētinian Theodosius and S. Ambrose after a lōg processe wherin he maketh good prouf that all spiritual iurisdictiō doth appertain vnto the Church and not vnto the Empire he hath these woordes folowing Qui vt magistratum ornēt Ecclesiam spoliant hac potestate non modo falsa interpretatione Christi sententiā corrumpunt sed sanctos omnes Episcopos qui tam multi à tempore Apostolorum extiterunt non leuiter damnant Quod honorem officiūque Magistratus falso praetextu sibi vsurpauerīt Now they do spoil the Church of that authority therby to adorn temporal Magistrates not onely by corrupting Christ his appointment and meaning therin But also they lightly cōdemne and set at naught al those holy Bishops which in so great number haue continued frō the time of the Apostles hitherto which honour and office of Spiritual gouernmēt they haue saith Iohn Caluin vsurped and taken vpon them by a false pretext and title made therof And againe Iohn Caluin saith Qui in initio tantopere extulerunt Henricum regem Angliae certe fuerunt homines incōsiderati Dederūt illi summā omniū potestatē Et hoc me semper grauiter vulnerauit erant enim blasphemi cum vocarent ipsum summū caput Ecclesiae sub Christo. They which in the beginning did so much extoll Henry King of England and which did geue vnto him the highest authoritie in the Church they were men which lacked circumspection and of small consideration which thing saith Iohn Caluin did at all times offend me very much for they did commit blasphemie and were blasphemers when they did cal him the supreame Head of the Churche M. Horne The collectour of your common places did .646 beguile you vvhiche you vvoulde haue perceiued if you hadde readde Maister Caluine vvith your ovvne eyes He entreateth .647 not in that place of the Histories betvvixte the Emperours Valentinianus Theodosius and Sainte Ambrose He confuteth the opinion of such as thinke the Iurisdiction that Christ gaue vnto his Church to be but for a time vvhilest the Magistrats vvere as yet vnfaithfull and proueth that the Iurisdiction of the Church vvas geuen of Christ to remaine til his second cōming and belongeth only to the Church and not to the Prince .648 Bishop or Priest vvithout special cōmission frō the Churche The vvhiche Ecclesiastical Iurisdiction I comprehended vnder the first kind of cohibitiue Iurisdictiō You do M. Caluin not double but quadruple yea much more vvrong about the citing of his sentence ▪ for as ye haue vntruely reported the circumstance of his sentence so haue you hackte from the beginning thereof one material vvorde part of it you haue obscurely tanslated the other part falsly and by altering his vvords and sense ye haue belied him slaundered the auncient Bisshopes and haue auouched M. Caluin if those vvere his vvordes and meaning vvhich you in your translation Father vppon him directly against your selfe vvhich you meant not for ye thought as I suppose you had so cunningly handeled him that he should haue serued your turne If this your euil dealing vvith M. Caluin proceeded of ignoraunce for that his Latine vvas to fine for your grosse vnderstanding ye are somevvhat to be borne vvithall but if you haue thus dealt of purpose than your malice is ouer great ye shevve your selfe shameles to deale so vnhonestly and that in the sight of al men After that M. Caluin hath proued that our sauiour Christ gaue the discipline of excommunication vnto the Church to be exercised continually by the same to the censure vvhereof all estates ought to submitte thē selues for if he be an Emperour he is vvithin or vnder and not aboue the Church He concludeth vvith this sentēce Quare illi qui vt Magistratum ornent c. VVherefore they which to adorne the Magistrate doe spoile the Church of this power to exercise the discipline of excōmunicatiō do not only corrupt Christs sentēce with a false interpretation but doe also not lightly condemne al the holy Bisshopes which were so many from the Apostles time for so much as they al the holy Bisshopes haue vsurped to them selues the honour and office of the ciuil Magistrate vnder a false pretense or colour The first vvord of the sentence vvhich knitteth the same as a conclusion to that that goeth before ye haue lefte out Hovve darkely ye haue translated the first parte of the periode may appeare by conference of your translation vvith the Authours vvordes The laste parte ye haue falsely translated tourning the Coniunction into a Pronoune relatiue and translating this vvord Magistratus vvherby Caluin meaneth the ciuil Magistrat by these vvordes spiritual gouernement and so haue cleane altered both the vvordes and .649 sense of M. Caluin and yet shame not to belie him saying Iohn Caluin saieth vvhich he saieth .650 not But it is M. Fekenham that saieth and so belieth Caluin and .651 slaundereth the auncient Bishopes as though they for to them this they hath relation had taken vpon them the office of the Magistrate as they had done in dede if al manner correction and iudgement had belonged to the Magistrate and none at al to the Church by vvhose commission they exercised this iurisdiction If this vvere M. Caluines saying as ye translate him that they all the holie Bisshops from the Apostles time haue vsurped and taken vpon them the honour and office of Spiritual gouernement by a false pretext and title made thereof then haue you alleaged M. Caluin against your selfe for this sentence if it vvere true .652 ouerthrovveth your purpose nothing more The .11 Chapter How Iohn Caluine alleaged by M. Fekenham plainly condemneth M. Horns assertion Stapleton IN al this Diuision M. Horne you continue like to your self false and vntrue For first where you tel M. Fekenhā that the collector of his cōmon places
first councel of Nice so is it as vntrue that these be his vvoordes vvhich you haue cited in his name for they be the saiynges of Athanasius and not of Hosius VVherein ye haue done Athanasius threefolde vvronge first to attribute his vvritinges to an other then also to cause him therein to beare false vvitnesse .655 against him self and thirdly in that ye haue left out the first vvoorde of his sentence vvhich is a materiall vvoorde and bringeth in this his saying as a reason of that vvhich goeth before Athanasius findeth him self greeued that both he and many other Godly Bisshops for the truth it selfe suffered much cruelty and vvere vvrongfully condemned not according to the order of the Ecclesiastical iudgement but by the cruel threates of the Emperour Constantius beinge an Arrian and a fierce mainteinour of the Arianisme VVho notvvithstanding subtilly couered his vngodly dealing vnder the pretense of a iudgment or sentence past by Bisshops in Synode or conuocation vvhich he called Episcopale iudicium a Bisshoply iudgement But sayth Athanasius Constantius can not so hide him selfe seeing that there is at hand that can plainly bewray his wilines for if this be the iudgement of Bisshoppes what hath the Emperour to doo therewith But if on the coÌ„trary side these things be brought to passe through Caesars threates what neadeth men that haue but the name of Bisshoopes c. There are tvvo thinges necessarily to be considered for to vnderstande rightly the true meaning of Athanasius in this place by you alledged first vvhat vvas required to that vvhich he calleth the iudgement belonging to Bisshoppes or the Bisshoply iudgement Than vvhat vvas the dooinges of Constantius pretending a iudgement of Bisâ—hoppes Liberius the Bisshop of Rome as Athanasius reporteth in this same Epistle requireth in a Synod ecclesiastical that it be free from feare farre from the palaice where neither the Emperour is present neither the Earle or Capitaine thâ—usteth in him selfe nor yeat the Iudge dooth threaten He meaneth that it be free from feare threates and vvithout this that the Emperour or Rulers do limitte or prescribe to the Bisshops vvhat they should iudge This appeareth more plainly by S. Ambrose vvho also speaketh of the lyke matter yea vnder the same Prince sayinge CoÌ„stantinus set foorth no Lawes before hande but gaue free iudgmeÌ„t to the Priestes The selfe same also did CoÌ„stantius in the begiÌ„ning of his regine but that which he wel begoÌ„ was otherwise ended For the Bishops at the first had writteÌ„ the sincere faith but when as certaine meÌ„ vvil iudge of the faith vvithin the Palaice he meaneth after the opinioÌ„ of the Courtiers and prescription of the Prince othervvise it vvas not vnlavvful to iudge of matters concerning faith vvithin the Princes Palaice the Prince also beynge present for the firste Nicen councell vvas holdeÌ„ vvithin the Emperours Palayce aÌ„d he him self vvas present amoÌ„gest theÌ„ They brought this to passe that those iudgements of the Bisshops vvere chauÌ„ged by Circumscriptions Then is required in a Synode saith he that the only feare of God and the institutions of the Apostles doo suffice to al thinges Next that the right faith be approued and Heresies vvith the mainteiners thereof be cast out of the couÌ„cel and than to iudge of the persones that are accused of any faulte So that the Bisshoply session or iudgement must haue freedome must iudge by the only vvoorde of God must haue the Bisshops that doo iudge to be of the right faith and must first examine the Religion and faith of the partie accused and then his faith Constantius vvho notvvithstanding that he did preteÌ„de a bissoply iudgmeÌ„t vsed none of these obseruances but the cleane coÌ„trary for as Athanasius coÌ„playneth in this Epistle themperour vvrought all togeather with treates menassing the Bisshops other to subscribe against Athanasius or to departe from their Churches VVho so gaynsaid the subscription receiued to revvarde either death or exile He without any ê‘suasioÌ„ vvith reasons coÌ„pelleth al meÌ„ by force aÌ„d violence in so much as many Bisshops afterwards excused them selues that they did not subscribe of their own voluÌ„tary but vvere coÌ„pelled by force VVhereas saith he the faith is not to be set foorth vvith svvoordes or dartes or by vvarrelike force but by couÌ„sailing and persuading He in the steade of Gods vvord vsed his ovvn vvil appointing and prescribing vvhat shuld be determined ansvvering the godly bisshops vvho obiected against his vnorderly doings the Ecclesiastical CanoÌ„ at quod ego volo pro Canone sit Let my vvil stand for the CanoÌ„ Pretending a iudgmeÌ„t of Bisshops he doth vvhat so euer liketh him self VVhereas Hosius saith cyted by Athanasius in this Epistle Themperour ought to learne these things of the Bisshops and not to coÌ„mauÌ„d or teache theÌ„ vvhat to iudge in this kind of iudgmeÌ„t for the Prince shuld not shevve him self so busy or curious in Ecclesiastical things that his vvil aÌ„d pleasure shuld rule or guyde theÌ„ in steade of Gods vvoord and the godly CanoÌ„s of the fathers CoÌ„staÌ„tius vvould haue no other bisshops but AriaÌ„s vvhich vvere no bisshops in deede as Athanasius saith and much lesse apt to iudge of the matter touchiÌ„g a principal article of our faith or of the faithful bisshop Athanasiê° and takiÌ„g his heresy as an vndoubted truth that might not be called into questioÌ„ he sought by al meanes to haue Athanasiê° coÌ„deÌ„ned and al bisshops to refuse his coÌ„munioÌ„ and to coÌ„municate vvith the Arians These disorderly dealiÌ„gs of theÌ„perour Athanasiê° coÌ„deÌ„neth as directly agaiÌ„st the order of Ecclesiastical sessioÌ„ or Synode hovv so euer he preteÌ„ded vnder the colour of the bisshoply iudgemeÌ„t to abuse his ovvn povver and authority after his ovvne luste against vvhom he vvoulde You vvould haue it seeme to the ignorauÌ„t that Athanasius mynd in this place vvere to denie that Princes should .656 medle or deale in Ecclesiasticall thinges or causes vvhich is farre froÌ„ his meaning for he him self vvith many other godly bisshops as I haue shevved before did acknovvledge the Princes authority herein and in this same epistle he him self coÌ„fesseth this Emperours authority to cal couÌ„cels and citeth Hosius also vvho enclineth to that purpose both of them confessing that Constans and Constantinus TheÌ„perours did cal al the bisshops to the councel vvhich he calleth SardiceÌ„se consilium about the accusations and crimes laid in against Athanasius And Theodoretus affirmeth that this Emperour CoÌ„stantius called a Synode at Millaine about such like matter at vvhose calling the faithful bishops assembled parentes regio edicto obeying the Kinges Summons vvhich they vvould not haue done if it had beene vnlavvful for him to haue had any dooings about councelles But vvhen he abused his authority in the councel as though his povver had beene absolute vvithout limites or boundes vvilling them yea compelling them to doo after his vvill against good consciencience they vvould not obey him Quin etiam palam praesentem regem coarguebaÌ„t impij iniusti
imperij but did openly reproue the King for his wicked and vniust rule or cōmaundement vvherby is manifest that Athanasius speaketh .657 not against the Princes authority in Ecclesiastical matters but against his tiranny and the abusing of that authority vvhich God hath geuē him vvhervvith to mynister vnto Gods vvil and not to rule after his ovvne luste they commende the authority but they reproue the disorderly abuse thereof Novv let vs see hovv this saying of Athanasius helpeth your cause Constantius the Emperour dealt vnorderly and after his ovvne lust against Athanasius and others pretending neuerthelesse the iudgement of Bisshops vvhich Athanasius misliketh as is plaine in this place auouched Ergo Bisshoppes and Priestes may make lavves decrees orders and exercise the second kind of Cohibitiue Iurisdiction ouer their flockes and cures vvithout commission from the Prince or other authority I doubt not but yee see such faulte in this sequele that yee .658 are or at least ye ought to be ashamed therof The .12 Chap. Conteyning a Confutation of M. Hornes answer made to the woordes of Athanasius Stapleton HEre is nowe one other allegation by M. Fekenham proposed out of Athanasius Hosius the Bisshop of Corduba saith M. Fekenham who was present at the first Nicene Councel hath these wordes as Athanasius writing against the Emperour Constantius doth testifie Yf this be a iudgement of Bisshops what hath the Emperour to do there with But one the contrary parte yf these thinges be wrought by the threates and menaces of Emperour what neade is there of anye men besides to beare the Bare Title of Bisshoppes When from the beginning of the worlde hath it bene heard of that the iudgement of the Churche toke his authority of the Emperour Or when hath this at any tyme bene agnised for a iudgement Many synodes haue ben before this tyme many Councels hath the Church holden but the tyme is yet to come that either the fathers went about to persuade the Prince any such matter or the Prince shewed him selfe to be curiouse in matters of the Churche But nowe we haue a spectacle neuer sene before browght in by Arrius heresye The heretikes and the Emperour Constantius are assembled that he may vnder the colour and title of Bisshops vse his power against whome it pleaseth him M. Horne to this allegation aunswereth that M. Fekenham doth Athanasius threfolde wronge c. To the first wronge I replie that putting the case that these are not Hosius his words but Athanasius M. Fekenhams matter is nothing thereby hindered but rather furthered considering the excellent authority that Athanasius hath and euer had in the Churche And Hosius hath euen in the said epistle of Athanasius and but one leaf before a much like sentence proceding of a couragious and a godly boldenes Medle not you Syr Emperour saieth he to the forsayed Constantius with matters Ecclesiastical neither cōmaund vs in this parte but rather learne these thinges of vs. God hath committed to you the Empire and to vs those things that appertaine to the Churche And therefore euen as he that maligneth and spiteth your Empire doeth contrarie Gods ordinance so take ye head least ye in medling with matters of the Church doe not runne into some greate offence Whereas for the second wrong done to Athanasius you say that M. Fekenham hath lefte one material word out of Athanasius ye haue turned that worde to one halfe hundred wordes with a nedelesse declaration the space of one whole leafe at the least And yet you neuer come nigh the matter Beside such is your wisedome ye alleage in this your extraordinarie glose an epistle of S. Ambrose which doth so cōfirme M. Fekenhams present allegation and is so agreable to Athanasius ād so disagreable to the cheife principle of al this your boke that I maruel that euer ye would ones name it vnlesse ye neuer read it your self but trusted the collector of your cōmon places For the law of Valentinian whereof we spake before is in that epistle to the yong Valentian Whē euer heard you sayth he that in a cause of faith lay mē gaue iudgment vpon a Bishoppe If we will peruse and ouerloke either the order of holie write or the Auncient tyme who is there that will denie that in matter of Faythe I saie saieth S. Ambrose in matter of faieth but that the Bishoppes are wonte to iudge vppon the Emperours and not the Emperours vppon the Bishoppes He saith againe afterward If there be any conference to be had touching the faith it must be had emong the Priestes And how this doctrine of S. Ambrose which is the doctrine of the catholike Church and most conformable to the saying of Athanasius agreeth either with your late acte of parliament wherby the catholik bishops were deposed or with the doctrine of your boke euery man may see Yea S. Ambrose saieth yet farder that the Emperour Valētiniā whose sonne being enduced thereto by the Arrian bishop Auxētius woulde nedes call the bishop before his benche and Iudge ouer him made an expresse lawe that In matter of faithe or of any ecclesiastical order he should iudge that were neither by office vnequal neither by right vnlike That is as S. Ambrose him selfe expoundeth it Sacerdotes de Sacerdotibus voluit iudicare He woulde haue Priestes to iudge ouer Priestes And not only in matters ecclesiastical or of faithe but saieth S. Ambrose Si aliâs argueretur Episcopus morū esset examinanda causa etiā hanc voluit ad Episcopale iudiciū pertinere If otherwise also a Bishop were accused and a question touching maners were to be examined this question also that Emperour woulde haue to belonge to the trial and Iudgement of Bishops Here you haue that yt belongeth not to Princes to be iudges vppon priests either in matters of faith either in matters touching liuing and māners which doth vtterly destroy al your new primacy and your late acte of Parliament deposing the right Bishoppes as I haue saide And we are wel contente that councelles shoulde be free from al feare and that Princes shoulde not appointe or prescribe to Bishops howe they should iudge as ye declare owt of Athanasius and S. Ambrose Let this be as muche material as ye wil to a bishoply iudgmēte But I pray you is there nothing else that Athanasius saieth is material to the same Yes truely One of these materiall thinges was that this Councel was made voyde and annichilated for that Iulius the Pope did not consent to yt as the canons of the Churche require which commaunde that neither councel be kepte nor Bishoppes condemned withowte the Authoritie of the Bishoppe of Rome And therefore Iulius did rebuke the Arrians that they did not first of all require his aduice which they knewe was the Custome they shoulde and take their definitiō from Rome This Pope also did restore Athanasius againe to his Bishopprike as your
author Athanasius hym selfe declareth out of the sayde Iulius epistle to the Arrians See Mayster Horne what a materiall thing ye haue lefte out so materiall I say that it maketh all your synodes and all your depriuations of the Catholyke Bishoppes voyde as were the doinges of the Arrians againste Athanasius Nowe as you haue lefte out these materiall thinges so haue ye browght foorth no materiall thing in the worlde to auoyde Athanasius authority And therefore for lacke of sounde and sufficient answere ye are driueÌ„ to make penish argumentes of your own and then to father them vppon M. Fekenham saying to him I doubt not but that ye see suche faulte in your fonde sequele that ye are or at the least wise owght to be ashamed thereof But the Sequele of M. FeckenhaÌ„ is this He saith to you with Athanasius wheÌ„ was yt heard from the creatioÌ„ of the world that the iudgmeÌ„te of the Church should take his authority of the Prince When was this agnised for a iudgement And so forth Yf the Prince be supreame head in al causes ecclesiastical if al iurisdictioÌ„ ecclesiastical be vnited and annexed to the crowne yf the synodical decrees of Bishoppes be nothing worth withowt the kinges expresse consente yf catholike Bishops be deposed by the Princes commissioÌ„ yf lay men only may alter the olde auncient religioÌ„ al which things with other like are now done and practised in Englande theÌ„ doth the Church iudgmeÌ„t in Englande take his authority of the prince and lay meÌ„ And then may we wel and ful pitifully cry out wheÌ„ was there any suche thinge froÌ„ the creatioÌ„ of the worlde heard of before This this is M. Fekenhams argument M. Horne this is his iuste and godly scruple that staieth him that he ruÌ„neth not headlong to the deuill in taking an vnlawful othe against his conscience settled vpoÌ„ no light but vppon the weighty growndes of holy scripture of general couÌ„cels of the holy and blessed fathers finally of the custome and belief of the whole catholike Churche and namely among all other of this authority brought out of Athanasius who also in an other place saieth that the Arrians assembles coulde not be called synodes wherin the Emperours deputy was president Wherefore it is a most opeÌ„ an impudent lye that ye say that M. FekeÌ„ham causeth Athanasius to beare false witnes against him self how proue you this good Syr By this say you that yt is euident by Athanasius and Hosius to that Princes haue to medle and deale in causes or thinges ecclesiasticall namely in calling of councelles for by this Constantius and his brother Constans the Sardicense councel was summoned A worthie solution perdy for you and a wonderfull contradictioÌ„ for Athanasius Ye shew vs that they called this couÌ„cel but that there was any thing spokeÌ„ or done in that couÌ„cell by Athanasius who was there present or other that should cause Athanasius to be coÌ„trary to him self ye shew nothing Shal I theÌ„ answere you as M. Iewel answereth M. D. Harding naming this councel but referring the Reader to the councel it self This couÌ„cel saith M. Iewell is brought in al in a mummery saying nothing And then he addeth yet forasmuche as these men thincke yt good policy to huddle vppe theire matters in the darke it wil not be amisse to rippe them abrode and bring theÌ„ forth to light And yet for all this great brauery and bragge he leaueth the matter of this couÌ„cel as he fownd yt and speaketh no more of yt one way or other Me think M. Horne that you treade much after his steps Ye name the couÌ„cel but ye tel vs not one materiall worde for your purpose out of it I wil therfore furnishe that that lacketh in M. Iewel and you especially seing the matter is suche as toucheth the deposing of Athanasius that is our present matter and withal al this your present Treatise and answere to M. Fekenham I say theÌ„ first the conditioÌ„s that ye require in a Bishoplie iudgmeÌ„t were here exactly obserued This couÌ„cel was farre aÌ„d free froÌ„ al feare farre froÌ„ the pallace Here were present no CouÌ„ties with souldiars as it was woÌ„t to be in the ArriaÌ„s synodes to extort the coÌ„sent of the Bishops WhervpoÌ„ the ArriaÌ„ bishops who were called to this couÌ„cel aÌ„d came thither in great nuÌ„ber seing this and seing Athanasius present whom they had vniustly deposed yea and ready to aÌ„swer theÌ„ and to disproue their wroÌ„gful doings and finding their own coÌ„sciencs withal gilty had no more hart to abide the triall of this free Synode then you and your other Protestante bretherne had to appeare in the Councell of Trent And therfore ful pretely shronke and stole awaie The order of this Councel was a verie Synodicall and an Episcopal iudgemeÌ„t Neither Emperour was present nor anie deputie for him that I haue yet read of though at the request of Constans the Catholike Emperour and by the assent of Constantius the Arrian that councel was assembled Neither was there either in the tyme of the councel or afterwarde the councel being ended anie consent or confirmation required of the Emperour and yet were there a greate number of Bishopes excommunicated and deposed to The sentence of Pope Iulius which in a councel at Rome a litle before restored Athanasius and other Bishopes by the Arrians in the Easte vniustly thruste out was exequuted Manie lawes orders and decrees touching matters ecclesiastical were in this councel ordeined Namely for deposing of Bishopes and placing others in theyr romes in all which yt was decreed that if a Bishope deposed by his fellowe Bishoppes at home for Princes deposed none in those daies though banish and expell they did would appeale to the Bishoppe of Rome that then the Bishops who had deposed the partie appealing should send informations to the Pope and that if he thought good the mater should be tried a freshe otherwise the former iudgement to take effect For final decision also of such appellatioÌ„s made to Rome it was in this general couÌ„cel decreed that the Pope might either appoint coÌ„mâ—ssioners to sit vpoÌ„ the matter in the Court from whence the Appeale came or if he thought so meete â–ª to send legates from his owne Consistory to decide the mater In lyke manner it was there decreed that Bishopes sâ—ould not haunte the Emperours palaice excepte for certaine godly suites there mentioned or inuited â—hiâ—her of the Emperour himselfe Also of Bishopes not to be made but such as had continewed in the inferiour orders certayne yeres c. it was in that councel decreed All which and diuers other ecclesiasticall maters that councel determined without any superiour Authoritie from the prince And so to conclude this one Councel that ye bring in but in a mummerie your false visor being taken from your face openeth what ye are and answereth fully al this your booke as wel for the principal mater that the Pope ys
as Ezechiell expresseth his dutie by the office of a Shepherde As the husbandman doeth not onelie donge and fatte hys grounde as the gardiner doeth not onelie water hys garden but bothe of them rooteth out vnprofitable herbes weedes and rootes And as the shepherd doth not only bring his flocke to good and holsome pastours but hath his tarre to tarre them his staffe to beate awaye the rauenouse beastes and birdes his knyfe to launce them and his place to seauer and shutte vp the infected from the sownd and whole Euen so it is not inough for the spiritual gardiner as it were by Gods worde to water the harde stonie hartes of the sinners and with the same as it were to fatte the leane and barren harte of man but he must also when the case so requireth weed out of Christes gardē the wilful and the obstinat as it were brambles briers and thistles choking the good groūd and plāte in their place other good graffes And must not only with his tōge as it were with his barkīg dog but with hys pastorall staffe also dryue awaye the wolfe from the flocke partly by excommunication partly by depriuation And he must in this part remember that Christe had his whip also to whip and scourge thē out of the tēple that prophaned the same The spiritual pastour hath beside preaching authority also to bind and lose the sinnes of hys flocke so that if he lose thē Christ loseth them if he bindeth them Christ also bindeth thē Of this and of the like authority meaneth Gregory Naziāzene ād not of bare preaching This is the power that he speketh of this is the lauful iudgemēt seat of the church this is a prīcipality aboue al worldly princes power These so ample words go further M. Horne then preaching vnlesse men preache also with theyr hands aswel as with their mouthes For Naziāzen writeth that the Emperor with reuerēce submitteth himself vnder the Priestes hands at the holy alters What Are aulters holy What an holie deede haue ye then and your fellowes done M. Horne that haue throwen doune all aulters whiche haue continued euen sithens we were first christened And by hauing of the which Chrysostomus proueth that our Ilelande of Britanie had receiued Christe and his Ghospell Wherevppon it wil followe that in taking away of them ye haue taken away Christes fayth withall as in dede ye haue for a great parte of the same as appeareth by your dayly doinges and your wicked articles in your Synagoge of late vnlawfully agreed vppon especially touching the reall presence of Christes body in the Sacrament For the vnblouddy offering of the which to our inestimable comforte the aulters do serue in Christes Catholike Church To the receiuyng wherof no man can be admitted but by the spiritual Pastor no not the Emperor him selfe whom as wel as the poorest man he may exclude from the same if he thinke it expedient As appeareth by the storie of the Emperour Theodosius by vs rehersed which is the thing that Naziāzene also doth here though obscurely signifie as also absolution to be receyued by the handes of the spiritual Pastour To enioye the which the greatest Prince in the world submitteth his head vnder the pastors hands as appeareth by our authour here and by other auncient Fathers namely S. Ambrose and S. Augustin Wherefore ye do very fondly to make this great and high iudgemēt seate nothīg but prechīg And yet if it were so M. Fekēhams allegation taketh place and is sufficient to acquite and discharge him from the othe For what prīcipality so euer it be that our author speaketh of assured we are it is an ecclesiastical authority or principality We are againe aswel assured as it here appereth and ye graunt it also that this power excelleth any temporall principality Ergo we may infer that the prince is not supreme head in al causes or things ecclesiastical M. Horne The .176 Diuision pag. 124. b. Chrysostome in the homily by you cited condemning the presumptuousnes of the King Ozias in enterprising to offer incense vvhich belonged by Gods commaundement only to the Priest doth compare the obiect or matter of both their Ministeries togeather affirming that the Priestly dignity respecting the matter vvhereabout it is exercised which is heauenly and spiritual doth farre exceede the other for the matter thereof is but earthly and outvvarde His vvordes maketh his meaning plaine The kingly thron saith he hath the administratiō of earthly thīgs and hath not beyonde this power any further authority But the throne of the Priest is placed in heauē ād he hath authority to pronounce of heauēly businesses who saith these thinges the King of heauen him self what so euerye lowse on earth shal be lowsed in heauen also what may be compared with this honour Heauen taketh of the earth principal authority to iudge For the iudge sitteth in the earthe the Lorde Christe followeth the seruaunt and what so euer this seruaunt iudgeth in the inferiour partes that same he Christ approueth in Heauen Therefore the Priest stādeth a meane or mediatour betwixt God and mans nature bringing vnto vs the benefites that come from thense from Heauen c. These vvoordes of Chrysostome if they haue not an indifferent interpretour that vvil make his vvordes by iuste circumstaunce to serue his meaning and not to bind his meaning to his bare vvords vvil make Heauē to .662 receiue authority of the earth vvil proue Christ to be inferiour to the Priest and the Priest to haue the mediation betvvixt God and man by meanes vvhereof vve may receiue the Graces that cummeth from Heauen vvhich mediation belongeth .667 onely to Christe Stapleton I commend you M. Horn This is one of the honestest partes that you haue plaied in al your answere You haue truely set forth Chrysostomes words and at large for the former part I would haue wisshed that ye should haue set in also thre or foure lines more that immediatly doe follow wel I wil supply the residewe least ye waxe to proude of this litle praise Therefore the Priest saith Chrysostomus standeth a meane or a mediatour betwixt God and mās nature bringing to vs the benefits that come frōthence frō heauē and cayring our petitions thither reconciling our Lord when he is angrie to both natures and deliuering vs when we offend oute of his hands And therfore God hath subiected the Kinges head vnder the Priests hāds teachīg vs that this Prīce the Priest is greater then he For why that that is the inferiour taketh blessing of that which is the better So far Chrysostomus As ye began liberally and freely in supplying the former parte of the sentēce of Chrysostomus So I meruel that ye breake of so sone and went not through with it But yet I haue the lesse meruel cōsidering that this was not don by chaūce or casualty but of a set and a shrewde wily purpose For yf ye had set out at large the
whole as we haue don ye had destroyed your own pelting glose wherwith ye glosed Gregory Nazianzene For Chrysostom writing how the King submitteth his head to the priest euen as Gregory did and that the priestes authority is aboue the kīgs authority meaneth of an other matter thē preachīg as it euidētly appereth by his words ād so may he serue against your folish deuice for a good interpretour of Gregory Naziāzene Whom as I may wel take for a good interpretour So I merueil what he shal be that ye wil take for an indifferēt intetpretor of Chrysostomes sentēce For by your iudgemēt an indifferēt interpretor nedes must we haue to make his words and his meanīg agree ād yet your self stele close away without any furder answer or any interpretatiō at all geuen differēt or indifferēt The sentēce as Chrysost. vttereth it your weke stomack cā in no wise digest And al the world hitherto this .xi. hōdred yeres ād more God be thāked hath digested it wel inough tyl now of late your new Apostles Luther ād Caluī cā neither abide Chrysostō that saith ād most truly that the priest is a mediatour betwen God ād vs nor Christ hīself who faith to the priest whose syns ye bind vpō earth shal be boūd in heauē also Here we must nedes haue these new Apostles as indifferēt interpretors against Chrysostō and Christ hī self lest that Christes office to whō this mediatiō belōgeth only be takē away by the priest yea lest Christ be made inferiour to the priest Suerly if there were such daūger in the matter it were high time to loke wel vpō Chrysostom neither if this surmise were true shuld he be called by my iudgmēt any more the goldē mouth Chrysostom But God be thāked there is much more feare then neadeth Yea al this is but an hipocritical feare and sanctimony such as the wicked Kīg of Israel pretēded whē he tore and cut his apparel reading the King of Siria his letters that sent to him Naamā that he might be cured of his Leprosy But the Prophet He liseus was neuer a whit offended with those letters And as Heliseus was a mediatour betwē God ād Naamā for the curing of his bodily leprosy so is the priest a mediator betwē God ād his people for the curīg of their spiritual leprosy in their soule without any preiudice or blemish to Christes mediatiō For Christ is the only mediatour as both God ād mā that is as a meritorius and effectuall mediation valuable through it self the priest or prophet is mediator as mā only that is as a minister ād meanes ōly instrumētal not effectual called ād chosen to such office by Grace especial not of hī selfe but through his commissiō only effectual or valuable And so is Moses so are others also called in scripture mediatours I would now knowe of this scrupulouse consciensed man concerninge the other poynt whether in case a prince did appoint any one man in his realme to geue out his pardon in his name to such as were offendours and that no man shoulde ones loke to enioy any pardon but hauing recourse to this his deputy I say I woulde knowe whether by thys the prince shoulde be counted inferiour to his subiecte But what meane I to defende that renowmed auncient Father and his golden mouth against the foolish blast of so lewde an horners mouth What nede I seeke any defence for the wordes alleaged by M. Fekenham when that M. Horne is quite ouerblowen with his owne blast telling vs by his own allegation yea truely and out of the said Chrysostome that the king hath the administratiō of earthly things and beside this power hath no further authority The matter also of his Ministery sayth M. Horne is but earthly and outwarde Ergo say I for M. Fekenham the kinge is not supreame head in all causes Ecclesiasticall or spiritual What say I in all causes Nay not in one cause mere spirituall or Ecclesiasticall as hauing nothing to doe in any such but in worldly and earthly causes only And thus ye see howe wel theis two fathers Gregory Nazianzene ād Iohn Chrysostome the two greate pillers of the Greke Church may be easely drawen without any great force to helpe M. Fekenhams cause Here nowe by the way may be noted that M. Horne for al his great reading and for all the want of reading that he fyndeth in M. Fekenham hath wonderfully ouershotte him selfe and hath by his ouersight lost a ioly triumphante matter that he might haue had to haue triumphed vppon M. Fekēham He might haue sayd I pray you M. Fekēham was Iulian the wicked Apostata a sheepe of Christes flock being a renegate a panyme and a most cruel persequutour of the Christians What Did he shewe any reuerēce to the holy aulters Did he reuerently submit his head vnder the priestes hands This and much like rhetorik might M. Horn yf either his readinge or his remembraunce woulde haue serued haue here vttered against M. Fekenham And to say the truth M. Horn I must yelde and confesse that ye haue founde one companion now yea one Emperour I say that neither reuerenced aulters nor the priestes hands no more then ye doe now And therfore in dede lo this obiectiō yf it had come in time would haue dressed M. Fekenham But I trust seing the faulte is found and amended to your hand that ye wil fynd no great matter against him neither could greatly before being as it semeth his scribes fault putting in Iulianum for Valentem The .177 Diuision fol. 125. a. Novv sith in al these obiections hitherto ye haue brought foorthe .668 nothinge at al that eyther made not against your selfe or that maketh any vvhitte for you it is more then time yee dravve to Conclusion and bicause no good Conclusion can follovve of euil premisses yee vvere dryuen to conclude and finishe vp your obiection vvith the like patchinge vvresting and .669 falsifying your Authours as ye did before and therefore in the Conclusiō like to him that hauing no right to any claymed all to obteine somevvhat at the least Euen so you to prooue that your Bisshops and priestes haue al iurisdiction Ecclesiastical alleage a peece of a sentence out of Ignatius vvhich barely by it self recited geeueth not onely all that vnto the Bisshoppe but all thinges belonging to the Church besides and that no man may do any thing not so much as tol a bell to seruice or svveepe the Church but only the Bisshop must dooe all .670 alone VVhich conclusion some of your complices vvould so litle allovve as those vvhom yee vvuld ouerburden and yee your self might go play you as one that had naught to doo in any thinge perteining to the Church But to helpe the matter and to make Ignatius vvords plain vvithout absurditie you muste take vvith you the residue of the sentence that follovveth vvhich yee leaue out of The Sacrament of Thankesgeuing and .671
c. 2. Theod. li. 5. c. 27 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Circa res diuinas M. Hornes primacy ouerthrovven by his ovvn example Gorgius Alexand. in vita Io. Chrysost. Archadius th Emperoure excoÌ„municated by the Pope A nevve glose of the CanoÌ„ law now firste authorised by M. Horne Vide editionem iuris canonici in 4 Lugduni cum glos 1559. Liberat. cap. 4. Socr. lib. 7. cap 29. The 123. vntruthe No such decree appereth neither in Liberatus nor in Socrates M. Horne foloweth Iulian the Pelagian Aug. lib. c coÌ„ Iulian. De constituendo Episcopo dissensioneÌ„ populi Romani insultabuÌ„dus obiectas Volat. Ant lib. 22. pag. 499. multi mortales ex vtraque parte interfecti Sabel ennead 9. li. 9. Vi armis certatuÌ„ competitore superato et c Ad Dam. Damasus Primacy recognised by S. Hierom Liberatus cap. 4. in Breuiario Socrates li 7 ca. 29 Niceph. li. 14. c. 34 35. The 124 Vntruth Theodos. in these doings by you alleaged vvas vngodly The 125 vntruthe Vtterlie vnproued The .126 Vntruth For not by his authoritie The 127. Vntruth He gaue no suche CoÌ„maundement The .128 Vntruth The CouÌ„cell resisted and refused the ordering of this LieutenaÌ„t Iohn Cyril ep 22. ToÌ„ 4. Liberat. cap. 6. All this vvas a leude fact vvhiche neuer caÌ„ to effect aÌ„d vvherof they al repented after yet M. Horne buildeth vpon it The 129. vntruth The story hathe no suche vvoords * So did alvvaies Schismatiks such as these vvere Liberat. cap. 8. The .130 vntruth These vvordes nipped of in the middle Bicause the greate and general councel doing all things regularly hath condemned Nestorius By vhich appereth the CouÌ„cel gaue sentence ouer the Heretik not themperour The .131 vntruth the word depose is not in Liberatê° Niceph. li. 14. c. 33 Niceph. li. 14. c. 34 2. Paral. 19. Vide Cyril Epist. 22. Tom. 4. Conciliaui eos ad amicitiaÌ„ humanis inter se offensis dissidentes NoÌ„ exponimus nos contumeliae Cyrill vbi suprà M. Horne grouÌ„deth his primacye vpon the doeings of Iohn a Schismatical Bisshop Donec poeniteÌ„tiaÌ„ agatis et anathematisetis haeretica capitula quae à Cyrillo AlexaÌ„drino episcopo exposita sunt coÌ„tra Euangelicam catholicam doctrinam Liberatus cap. 6. The causes vvhy M. Horn taketh Theodosius for Supreme head The said causes ansvvered Cap. 6. Liberatus cap. 8. Proufes for the Popes primacy taken out of the Ephesine Councell and M. Hornes ovvne author Prosper in Chronic. Euangâ—li 1. cap. 4. Nicep lib. 14. cap. 34 Con. â—lorses 5. et 8. Chal. syn Act 4. pagina 871. â—â—leâ—â—ine confeâ—sed the presidente of the Ephsine couÌ„cel by tvvo Emperours Pro Mar. vide act 3 CoÌ„c Chal. Pro Iusti edict eius tom 2. coÌ„cil M. Horns primacye destroied by his ovvne author Liberatus in breuiar cap. 22. tom 2. coÌ„ pag. 119. M. Iewels errour In his Reply fol. 254. M. Horne noteth not the author aÌ„d chapter of his declaration aÌ„d vvhy Euag. lib. 1. cap. 4. Cyrillus gaue sentence agaiÌ„st Nestoriê° by Celestinê° Cyril epi. 11. 12. Tom. 4. Cyril epi. 17. Proued against M Horne by Theodosius hiÌ„self that themperor is not supreame head in matters ecclesiastical M. Horns ovvn example also of Candidinianê° turned agaiÌ„st hiÌ„ Cap. satis euidenter distin 96. This Iohn refused to come before the Popes Legates and the CouÌ„cel by as good right as M Horne and his fellovves refused the CouÌ„cel of Trent Liberatus cap. 6. M. Horns supremacye destroyed by his ovvne author aÌ„â— chapter Art 4. fo 837. et 138 * He vvas an heretik I vvarrant you that vvoulde not appeare before his bisshop but fled to the Prince Liberat. cap. 11. The .132 vntruth FloreÌ„tius vsed no examination at al. The 133. vntruth He neuer asked hiÌ„ but one question The .134 vntruth Not so that is not by FloreÌ„tius but by the CouÌ„cel he vvas coÌ„demned and deposed The 135. vntruthe Nicephorus hath no such thing Dist. 96. Vbinam Chal. Act. 3. pa. 838. Cabil can 6. Milleuit Cap. 19. Liberatus cap. 11. The Popes primacy proued by M Horns ovvn author and chapter Leo epist. 51. ad Pulcheriam Liberat. cap. 12. The .136 vntruth The Popes neuer acknovleaged any such matter and Leo lest of al other The .137 vntruthe It is no ecclesiastical cause at al as the Emperours vse it Act. 4. pa. 871. col â— Tom. 1. Con. CoÌ„cil CoÌ„stant 5. Act. 1. pag. 74. Tom. 2. CoÌ„cil Tit. de Illicitis collegijs Proufâ— out of â—eo for the popes primacy See his 3 sermon vvhere he calleth S. Pet. head of the Church Epist. 82. vel aliâs 84. ad Anastasium cap. 11. Tom. 1. coÌ„cil pag. 700. Ad vnam Petrisedem vnersalis ecclesiae cura conflueret Ibidem Vt pro solicitudine quam vniuersae ecclesiae ex diuina institutione dependimus episto 87. ad episcopos Aphrican Leo epist. 87. ad epis VicnneÌ„ prouinciae tom 2. coÌ„c fâ—l 705. Extra de elect electi potest c. fundamenta Ievvell Pag. 311. A vvretched corruption made of Pope Leo his words by M. Ievveâ— Vâ—de dict c. fundamenta in 6. dist 19. ca. â—â—a Dominus in editio Iugd. 1559 Dict. epist. 87. Dedimus literas ad fratres coepiscopos Tarraco Cartha Lusitanos atque Gallicos eisque concilium Synodi generalis indiximus epistola 93 ad â—urbiuÌ„ cap. 17. Vicem curae nostrae proficiscenti à nobis fratri consacerdoti nostro Potentio delegantes â–ª epistola 87. ad episcopos Aphrican Dilectioni tuae vicem mei moderaminis delegaui epistol 82. To. 1. Con. pa. 742. Vicem ipse meam coÌ„tra temporis nostri haereticos delegaui atque propter ecclesiarum pacisque custodiam vt a comitatu vestro non abesset exegi epist. 55. â—om 1. Concil pag. 674 In ipso Leon. 57. Consensiones EpiscoporuÌ„ sanctoruÌ„ canoâ—uÌ„ apud NicaeaÌ„ conditaruÌ„ regulis repugnaÌ„tes in irrituÌ„ mettimus per authoritatem beati Petri Apostoli generali prorsus definitione cassamus Ad Pulcheriam epist. 55. Tom. 1. concil pag. 672. Epistola 47. 49. Epist. 59. 61. Act. 3. Chal. coÌ„c Epist. 33.40 â—4 55 Epist. â—8 Leo epist. 47. It is in the 477. vntruth In our Returnâ— Art 4. folio 142. Nice lib. 15. cap. 12. Leo epist. 44. Act. 1. The .138 vntruth Neither by Leo his epistle neither by the bisshops supplication any such thiÌ„g doth appeare The .139 vntruth In nippiÌ„g of a clause in the middest vtterly ouerthrovviÌ„g M. Horns principal purpose The .140 vntruth False traÌ„slation In epist. praeamb The .141 vntruthe Marcian vsed no such threates Vide epist. preamb. CoÌ„c Chal. Tom. 1. CoÌ„ pag. 734. col 2. The 142. vntr At his exhortatioÌ„ not commauÌ„dement Ep. 42. 44. alias 44. 46. Tom. 1. Conc. dicta epist. 42 alibi est 44. Generale Concilium ex praecepto ChristianoruÌ„ principuÌ„ ex coÌ„sensu Apostolicae sedis placuit coÌ„gregari Epist. 59. alias 61. ad luxe naleÌ„ â—om 1. Concil pag. 676. Soâ—ra
not before theÌ„ He dothe not direct them prescribe to them or gouern them but is directed prescribed and gouerned of them Con. 133. The priÌ„ce hath supreame gouernemeÌ„t ouer al persoÌ„s .213 iÌ„ al maner causes The .212 Vntruth These lawes shew no suche principality The .213 Vntruth ImpudeÌ„t That set iÌ„ the margin vvhich is not iÌ„ the text The .214 vntruth That can not be found either in the Code or iÌ„ thautheÌ„ August Epist. 48. Const. 133. Solitaria vita atque in ea contemplatio res planè sacra est et quae suapte natura animas ad DeuÌ„ adducat Neque ijs tantum qui eam incolunt sed etiam omnibus alijs puritate sua apud DeuÌ„ interpellatione competenteÌ„ de se vtilitateÌ„ praebeat Vnde oliÌ„ eares Imperatoribus studio fuit habita nos non pauca de dignit honestate eoruÌ„ legibus coÌ„plexi sumus Sequimur eniÌ„ sacros in hoc canones et sanctos patres qui hoc coÌ„preheÌ„deruÌ„t legibus quaÌ„doquideÌ„ nihil noÌ„ peruiuÌ„ ad inquisitioneÌ„ maiestati èxistit imperatoriae quae coÌ„munem in oeÌ„s hoiÌ„es moderationeÌ„ et principatum à Deo percepit Sequimur sacros Canones sanctos patres Brach. 1.2 The .215 Vntruth He commaunded not in M. Hornes seÌ„ce That is as supreÌ„ gouernor but as the CouÌ„cel it selfe saith as Pijssimus filius noster Our most godlye Sonne The .216 Vntruth No suche thing in the CouÌ„cell nor that VvaÌ„banus called it at al Vide Brac. 1. tom 2. Conc. pag. 216. et 217 Can. 18. 23. The .217 Vntruth That is not in Sabellicus The .218 Vntruth False traÌ„slation instaurare formam is not to make a nevve fourme but to repaire the olde The dutiful care of a Prince about religion The .219 Vntruthe No suche vvoords in that sentence The .220 Vntruth The kiÌ„gs vvhole vvordes fouly maimed and mangled as shall appeare A Princes speciall care for his subiects The .221 Vntruthe No such vvords in the Councell The .222 Vntruth It vvas not of the Nicene CouÌ„cel but of the CoÌ„stantinople Councell The .223 Vntruth For not by authority of Supreame gouernemente as M Horne driueth it but only for the execution of it in his Dominions The 224. Vntruth Slaunderous and blasphemous Lib. Epist. 7. Epist. 126. The Pope at that time coÌ„meÌ„ded the Princes gouernement in causes Ecclesiasiastical The .225 Vntruth S. Gregory speketh not there of any gouernment at all The 226 Prince calleth Councels aÌ„d gouerneth ecclesiastical causes vvithout any doings of the Pope therein The .226 Vntruth auouched in the margin but not a whit proued in the Texte The .227 Vntruth S. Gregories vvordes excedinglye ouer reached Tom. 2. CoÌ„c p. 168 col 1. b. Pag. 168. Ante coÌ„municationem Corporis Christi Pag. 169. Secundum formam coÌ„cilij CoÌ„stantinop Sâ—mboluÌ„ fidei recitetur Et mox Et ad christi corpus et sanguineÌ„ praelibanduÌ„ pectora populoruÌ„ fide purificata accedant Deijs symbolis vide tom 2. Concil pag. 392. The Protestantes follovve the ArriaÌ„s in their carnal lecherie Can. 5. Tolet. 3. c. 1 M. Horns Madge must be sold for a slaue by this CouÌ„cel which M. Horne him selfe allegeth Illi vero canonicè multeres quideÌ„ ab Episcopis venuÌ„dentur et pretiuÌ„ ipsum pauperibus irrogetur Canon 5. A greate difference betvvixt the subscription of themperours aÌ„d of the Bisshops Sext. Syn. Const. act 17. 18. Georgius miserante Deo c. Definens subscripsi Subscriptio pijss christ dilecti CoÌ„st imperat Legimus et coÌ„sentimus act 18 Vt patet in dict tom 2 Concil Isidor videl Aera 627. Hoc est an 589 Beda li. 1. cap. 23. in Hist. gent. Angl. See the 4. Article the 9. pag. and certain folovving M. Horne goeth about craftely to disgrace and slauÌ„der Saint Gregory Greg. li. 7. Ep. 126. Greg. li. 6. Epist. 37. The worthy doiÌ„gs of S. Gregorie Nauclerus Generat 21. pa. 752 Plat. in Greg. 1. S. Gregorie our Apostle Lib. 2. c. 1. Greg. lib. 2 cap. 36. M. Horns Vntruths laid forth Tom. 2. Conc. pag. 167. col 2. Luc. 10. CoÌ„cil Tolet 3. Cap 2. Tom. 2. pag. 169. Col. 1. Vide Gregor lib. 7. epist. 126. Nauclerus vbi supra Platina M. Iewell â—n his Relie pa. 91 The .228 vntruth Slaunderous Sabel Plat. Paul Dia. Volater Naucler Martinus The .229 vntruth Not to be Head but to be so called The .230 vntruthe Slaunderous The order to be takeÌ„ here after in ansvvering the residewe of M. Hornes booke Plat. in Bonifa 3. Adoiâ— Chroni Beda de sex Aera Martinus Polonus Paulus Diaconus Sabel Acnea 8. l 6. Platina in Boni 2. Paul Dia. de gestis LoÌ„gobar li. 4. c. 11. Naucler Gener. 21. Martinus Polon Volateranus M Hornes folly The 231. vntruth as before The 232. vntruth Themperour by that decree is not left out * Novve M. Horne doth his kinde Sabel The .233 vntruth 4 popes came betwene aÌ„d 25. yeres * It was so vi non iure by force not by right Fol. 38. Bonifa 4. Theodat Bonifa 5. Honor. 1. Sabellicus Aenead 8. lib. 6. pag. 535. Tol. 4. The .234 vntruth The king folovved their directioÌ„ not they the Kinges in causes ecclesiastical The .235 vntruthe Not simply agreed vpon but fully and finally had decreed and determined Tol. 5. Tol. 6. Desinitis itaque etc. Tol. 7. The 236. vntruthe By the bisâ—hops decree not by the kinges decree Decreto nostro sancimus The .237 vntruthe For not by his Supreme Authority Studio Serenissimi Regis By the fauor and endeuour c. Tol. 8. * In that Othe there vvas I vvarrant you no Supreme gouernmeÌ„t c. * By the vertu of a Canon made in Tolet 7. The .238 vntruthe Not to assiste but in al poiÌ„ts to obey aÌ„d folovv the ordinaunces of the Synod The 239. vntruthe No such matter in the Councel Tol. 9. Tol. 10. Tol. 4. ca. 40. Tol. 6. c. 6. Tol. 8. c. 4. 5. 7 Tol. 9. c. 10 Tol. 10. c. 5. Tol. 4. ca. 8 Tol. 7. ca. 3 Tol. 10. c. 5 Tol. 4. in praefat Tol. 5. in praefat Tol. 6. c. 2. Tol. 6. in praefat Tol. 7. in praefat Tol. 8. in praefat Ibidem Tol. 8. c. 4. Nam dùm secundum Carnis assumptae mysterium Ecclesiae suae fuerit dignatus caput existere Christus meritò in membris eius intentio EpiscoporuÌ„ officia peragere cernitur oculorum Ipsi enim de sublimioribus celsitudine ordinis regunt disponunt subiectas multitudines plebium Tol. 8. ca. 4. Vide CoÌ„c 5 Con. 8. Distin. 631. cap. 21. The .242 vntruthe Slaunderous The 241. vntruth The Emperours neuer had it The 242. vntruthe Slaunderous and Rayling The .243 vntruth He brought it not but restored it c. As shal appeare The 244. vntruthe Notorious and facing The .245 vntruthe Their first strife vvas not about the Superiority but about Tria capitula Pontificall Anno. 620. The 246. vntruth It vvas not that
though the thing it selfe be moste true Howe be it this admonition serueth Maister Horne and his brethren for manye and necessarye purposes to rule and maister their Princes by at their pleasure that as often as their doings like them not they may freely disobey and say it is not â–ª Gods word wherof the interpretation they referre to them selues And so farre it serueth some of them and the moste zealouse of them that nowe their Prince though Supreme gouernour and iudge in al causes Ecclesiastical may not by Gods worde appointe them as much as a Surplesse or Cope to be worne in the Churche or Priestlike and decent apparell to be worne of theÌ„ otherwise Yea some of them of whom we haue already spoken haue found a way and that by Gods woorde to depose the Quenes Maiesty from al manner of iurisdiction as well temporal as spiritual and that by Gods holy worde Whereof these men make a very Welshemans hose to say the truth and amonge other M. Horne him selfe for all his solemne admonition For we plainly say that this kind of supremacie is directly against Gods holy worde M. Horne The .22 Diuision pag. 15. b. And this to be Christes order and meaning that the Kings of the Nations should be the supreme gouernours ouer their people not only us temporal but also in Spirituall or Ecclesiasticall causes .57 the blessed Apostles Peter and Paule doe plainly declare The supremacie of Princes they set foorth vvhen they commaund euery soule that is euery man vvhether he be as Chrysostome saith an Apostle Euangelist Prophete Prieste Monke or of vvhat so euer calling he be to be subiect and obey the higher povvers as Kings and their Lieutenants or gouernours vnder them And they declare that this supreme gouernement is occupied and exercised in or aboute the praysing furthering and aduauncing of vertue or vertuous actions and coÌ„trary vvise in correcting staiyng aÌ„d repressing al maner of vice or vicious actioÌ„s vvhich are the propre obiect or matter herof Thus doth Basilius take the meaning of the Apostles saiyng This semeth to me to be the office of a Prince to aide vertue and to impugne vice Neither S. Paule neither the best learned among the aunciente Fathers did restreine this povver of Princes onely to vertues and vices bidden or forbidden in the second table of Gods commaundementes vvherein are conteined the duties one man ovveth to an other But also did plainely declare them selues to meane that the authority of Princes ought to stretche it selfe to the maintenaunce praise and furtheraunce of the vertues of the firste table and the suppression of the contrary vvherein onely consisteth the true Religion and spirituall Seruice that is due from man to God S Paule in his Epistle to Timothe teacheth the Ephesians that Kings and Rulers are constituted of God for these two purposes that their people may liue a peaceable life thourough their gouernmente and ministerie both in godlines vvhich is as S. .58 Augustine interpreth it the true and chiefe or propre vvorshippe of God and also in honestie or semelinesse in vvhich tvvo vvoordes Godlines and Honestie he conteined vvhat so euer is coÌ„maunded either in the first or second Table S. Augustine also shevveth this to be his minde vvhen describing the true vertues vvhich shall cause princes to be blessed novve in Hope and aftervvard in deed addeth this as one especiall condicion required by reason of their chardge and callinge If that saith he they make their power which they haue a seruaunt vnto Gods Maiestie to enlarge most wide his worshippe Seruice or Religion To this purpose also serue all those testimonies vvhiche I haue cited before out of S. Aug. against the Donatists vvho in his booke De. 12. abusiâ—e num gradibus teacheth that a Prince or Ruler must labour to be had in avve of his subiectes for the seueritie against the traunsgressours of Goddes Lavve Not meaning only the transgressours of the seconde table in temporall matters But also against the offendours of the first table in .59 Spirituall or Ecclesiasticall causes or matters VVhich his meaning he declareth plainely in another place vvhere he auoucheth the saiyng of S. Paule The Prince beareth not the sworde in vaine to proue therevvith against Petilian the Donatist that the povver or authority of Princes vvhich the Apostle speaketh of in that sentence is geuen vnto them to make sharpe Lavves to further true Religion and to suppresse Heresies and Schismes and therefore in the same place he calleth the Catholique Churche that hathe such Princes to gouerne to this effect A Church made strong whole or fastened together with Catholique princes meaning that the Church is vveake rent and parted in sonder vvhere Catholique Gouernours are not to maintaine the vnitie thereof in Churche matters by their authoritie and povver Gaudentius the Donatist found him selfe agreeued that Emperors shuld entremeddle and vse their povver in matters of religion affirming that this vvas to restreine men of that freedome that God had set men on That this vvas a great iniurie to God if he meaning his religion should be defended by men And that this vvas nothing els but to esteeme God to be one that is not able to reuenge the iniuries done against him selfe S. Augustine doth ansvvere and refute his obiections vvith the authoritie of S. Pauls saiyng to the Romaines Let euery soule be subiect to the higher powers c. For he is Gods minister to take vengeance on him that doth euill interpreting the minde of the Apostle to be that the authoritie and povver of Princes hath to deale in Ecclesiastical causes so 60 vvel as in Temporal And therfore saith to Gaudentius and to you al Blotte out these saiyngs of S. Paule 13. Rom. if you can or if you can not then set naught by them as ye doe Reteine a most wicked meaning of al these saiyngs of the Apostle leaste you loose your freedome in iudging or els truely for that as men ye are ashamed to doe before men crie out if you dare Let murtherers be punished let adulterers be punished lette all other faults be they neuer so heinous or ful of mischief be punished by the Magistrate we wil that only wicked faultes against religioÌ„ be exeÌ„pt from punishmeÌ„t by the lawes of kings or rulers c. Herken to the Apostles and thou shalt haue a great aduantage that the kingly power cannot hurt thee doe wel and so shalt thou haue praise of the same power c. That thing that ye doe is not only not good but it is a great euill to witte to cut in sunder the vnity and peace of Christ to rebelle against the promises of the Gospel and to beare the Christian armes or badges as in a ciuil warre against the true and highe King of the Christians The .18 chapter declaring how Princes haue to gouerne in cases of the first Tables answering to certain places out of the Canonicall Epistles of the
Apostles Stapleton HERE is nothinge M. Horne that importeth youre surmised Supremacye The effecte of your processe is Princes haue authoritie to mainteine praise and further the vertues of the first table and to suppresse the contrary wherein onely coÌ„sisteth the true ReligioÌ„ and spiritual Seruice that is due froÌ„ maÌ„ to God And that he hath authority herein not only in the vertues or vices bidden or forbiddeÌ„ in the second table of Gods coÌ„maundements wherin are conteined the dueties one man oweth to an other This is grauÌ„ted M. Horn both of the Catholiks and of the soberer sort of Protestants for Carolostadius Pelargus Struthius with the whole rable of th' Anabaptists deny it that Princes haue authority both to further the obseruation and to punish the breach of Gods coÌ„maundements as wel in the first table as in the second that is as well in such actions as concerne our dutie to God him self as in the dutie of one man to an other But al this is as not onely the Catholike writers but MelaÌ„chthon him self and Caluin do expouÌ„d quod ad externam disciplinam attinet as much as apperteineth to external discipline and the Magistrate is the keper and defender of both tables saith Melanchthon but againe he addeth quod ad externos mores attinet as muche as belongeth to external maners behauiour and demeanour For in the first table are coÌ„teined many offences and breaches of the which the Prince can not iudge and much lesse are by him punishable As are all suche crimes whiche proprely belong to the Court of Conscience To wit misbelief in God mistrust in his mercy contempt of his commaundements presumption of our selues incredulitie and such like which al are offences against the first table that is against the loue we owe to God CoÌ„trarywise true belief confidence in God the feare of God and such like are the vertues of the first table And of these Melanchthon truely saith Haec sunt vera opera primae tabulae These are the true workes of the first table The punishing correcting or iudging of these appertaine nothing to the authority of the Prince or to any his lawes but only are iudged corrected and punished by the spiritual sworde of excommunication of binding of sinnes and embarring the vse of the holy Sacraments by the order and authoritie of the Priest only and spiritual Magistrate Which thing is euident not only by the confession doctrine and continuall practise of the Catholique Churche but also by the very writinges of such as haue departed out of the Churche and will seeme most to extolle the authoritie of Princes yea of your selfe M. Horne as we shall see hereafter Againe whereas the chiefe vertue of the first table is to beleue in God to knowe him and to haue the true faithe of him and in him in externall regimente as to punishe open blasphemy to make lawes against heretiques to honour and mainteine the true seruice of God Princes especially Christians ought to further aide and mainteine the same But to iudge of it and to determine whiche is the true faith in God how and after what maner he ought to be serued what doctrine ought to be published in that behalfe the Prince hath no authoritie or power at all Therefore MelanchthoÌ„ who in his CoÌ„mon places wil haue Princes to looke vnto the true doctrine to correct the Churches when Bishops faile of their duetie yea and to consider the doctrine it selfe yet afterward he so writeth of this matter that either he recanteth as better aduised or els writeth plaine contrary to him selfe For thus he saieth of the Ciuile Magistrates Non condant dogmata in Ecclesia nec instituant cultus vt fecit Nabuchodonozor Et recens in scripto cui titulus est Interim potestas politica extra metas egressa est Sicut Imperatori ConstaÌ„tio dixit Episcopus LeoÌ„tius 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 NoÌ„ sunt coÌ„fundeÌ„dae functiones c. Let theÌ„ make no doctrines in the Church neither appoint any worshipping of God as did Nabuchodonosor And euen of late in that writing which is entituled the Interim the Ciuile power hath passed her bounds and limites As ones Bishop Leontius said to Constantius the Emperour Thou being set to gouerne in one matter takest vpon thee an other matter The functions of both magistrates are not to be confounded In these woordes you see M. Horne Melanchthon taketh away all authoritie from Princes in iudging or determining of doctrine and wil not haue the functions of both Magistrates Spiritual and temporal to be confounded Yea M. Nowel himselfe with a great stomach biddeth vs shew where they deny that godly and learned Priestes might according to Gods woorde iudge of the sincerity of doctrine As though when the Prince and his successours are made supreme gouernours without any limitation it fal not often out that the bisshop be he neuer so lerned or godly shall not ones be admitted to iudge of true doctrine except the doctrine please the Prince As though there had not ben a statute made declaring and enacting the Quenes Ma. yea and her highnes successours without exception or limitation of godly and vngodly and yet I trowe no bisshops to be the Supreme Gouernour in all thinges and causes as well spiritual as temporal As though you M. Horne had not writen that in bothe the tables the Prince hath authority to erect and correct to farther and restrayne to allow and punishe the vertues and vices thereto appertayning As though the gouernour in al causes is not also a iudge in all causes Or as though it were not commonly so taken and vnderstanded of a thousand in Englande which haue taken that Othe to their gâ—eat damnation but if they repeÌ„t You therefore M. Horne which talke so confusely and generally of the Princes Authority in both tables doe yet say nothing nor proue nothing this general and absolute Authority in al thinges and causes as lustely without exception the Othe expresseth And therefore you bring in dede nothiÌ„g to proue your principal purpose to the which al your proufes should be directed Againe where you alleage S. Augustin that the worde Godlynes meÌ„tioned in S. Paule to Timothe shoulde meane the true chief or proper worship of God as though Princes hauing charg therof should also haue authority to appoint such worship when yet S. Paule speaketh there of no such or of any authority at al in Princes but onely that by their peasible gouernmeÌ„t we might with the more quiet atteÌ„d to Gods seruice you doe herein vntruly report S. Augustine or at the leste missetake him For the woorde godlines which S. Augustine will haue so to meane is that which the Greeks call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gods seruice or religioÌ„ as himself there expresseth but the word of the Apostle to Timothee is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 godlynes So aptly and truly you alleage your doctors But wil you know M. Horn why
amongest their subiectes as to triumphe ouer their enemies for in so dooinge they make their authoritye subiecte to serue him bye whose gifte and protection they reigne VVherefore seinge that the holye mother the Churche which is the Body of Christe enioyeth by meanes of you her sincere and principall childe an inuincible soundnes Therefore it is writen of you moste mercifull Prince and of that same holye Churche dispersed throughout all the worlde Kinges shal be thy noursinge fathers and in like sorte it is writen the honour of the Kinge loueth iudgement in that you set much more by heauenly thā by earthly thinges and doe preferre without comparison the right faith before all worldly cares what other doe yowe herein than make right iudgement bonde and seruiceable to Goddes honour and religion and to offer vnto his diuine Maiestye an oblation and burnt Sacrifice of sweete sauour vppon the aultar of your harte God inspire encrease and replenishe your princelye harte with the light of the Catholique doctrine whereby the clowdes of the hereticall prauity may be driuen away I receyued most ioyfully the Synodical actes with your letters of highest authority by the Legates your humble seruauntes whiche were sente vnto the Councell from my predecessour Agatho at your commaundemēt VVherfore with thankes geuinge I crie vnto the Lord O Lord saue our most Christian Kinge and heare him in the day he calleth vpon thee By whose godly trauaile the Apostolike godly doctrine or Religion shineth through the world and the horrible darkenes of hereticall malice is vanished away For through your trauaile God assisting the same that mischiefe which the wicked crafte of the Deuill had brought in is ouerthrowne the benefit of the Christian Faith that Christe gaue to the saluation of man hath wonne the ouer hande The holy and greate Generall Councell whiche of late hathe beene congregate at Constantinople bye your .279 order and precepte wherein for the seruice and Ministerie sake that ye owe to God you had the chiefe rule and gouernemēt hath in al points followed the doctrin of the Apostles and approued Fathers I doe deteste therfore and curse al Heretikes yea Honorius also late Bishop of this sea who laboured prophanely to betray and subuerte the immaculate faith O holy Churche the mother of the faithfull arise put of thy mourninge weede and clothe thy selfe with ioyful apparaile beholde thy Sonne the moste constant Constantine of al Princes thy defendour thy helpe◠be not afraide hath girded him selfe with the swoorde of Goddes woorde wherewith he deuideth the miscreauntes from the Faithful hath armed him selfe in the coate armour of Faith and for his helmet the hope of Saluation This newe Dauid and Constantine hath vanquished the great Goliath thy boasting enemy the very Prince and chieftayne of all mischiefe and errours the Deuill and by his careful trauaile the righte faith hath recouered her brightnes and shineth thorough the whole worlde Stapleton In al this one leaf and an half and more there is nothing materiall but that may be auoyded by my former answere And as touching Pope Honorius we might yelde that for his owne person he was an heretyke and accursed to by the sentence of themperour the synode and the bisshop of Rome I meane either that the pope is not the head of the Church or that the Quene of England is supreame head there Neither of these shal he be able to proue by any collection that he can bringe of Honorius his heresy while he lyueth Yf he say I haue alredy declared out of the Councell at Rome in the tyme of kinge Theodoricus that the Councel yt self could not iudge the Pope I will graunte yt him and will neuer steppe backe from yt But then you muste Maister Horne take of the fathers there assembled the vnderstandinge withall that is onlesse he swarue and straye from the fayth Ye will nowe happelye replie a-againe and say how shal thē the pope whom ye make the vniuersall bishop of the whole churche direct the sayde churche in a true and a sownde fayth him self being an heretyke Or howe can yt be but the whole or the greater parte of the churche shall with the head miscarie also Or howe ys yt true that we heard at your handes euen nowe that the churche of Rome was neuer caryed away with any errrour in fayth Or howe is yt trewe that ye sayd that Peter had a pryuilege not onely for him self but for hys successours also which ye make the popes not onely not to erre them selues but also to confirme theire bretherne and to remoue all errour from them We answere that in case the Pope by his open lawe and decree made with the consent of his brethern in Synod or consistory promulged to be obserued throwghe christendomme do set forth any heresy that your replies are good and effectuall But suche a decree ye haue not shewed nor euer shall shewe For from making any suche lawe the blessed hande of God doth vpholde and euer hath vpholden the popes for his promise sake Promise I saye made to S. Peter not for his owne priuat person but for the safegard of the church which otherwyse must nedes haue a great wracke in the fayth if the Rock and head thereof shoulde publikly decree heresy In case therefore the pope be pryuately a close heretycke to him self or to other to without any open setting forth or proclaiming his errour by a common lawe as Honorius was if he were an heretike he is not proprely to be called an heretike as he is a Pope nor the church of Rome can be said to haue erred Neither the other inconueniences wil ensue that ye brought foorth But verely what soeuer Honorius in his owne person was yet certein it is that the See of Rome both in his tyme and euer after was alwaies clere of this heresy yea ād was a contynual persecutor thereof For both in the tyme of Honorius him self Pirrhus the patriarche of Constantinople was bannished by the Emperour Heraelius into Afrike at the suyte of the Churche of Rome as Platina Sabellicus and other do testifie for this heresye and also in the tyme of Theodorus the Pope within three yeres or there aboute after the decease of Honorius this Pirrhus came out of Afrique to Rome recanted there his Heresye and was by the Pope therefore reconciled though afterward againe ad proprium impietatis vomitum repedauit He retourned to the vomytte of his impietye This Pope also Theodorus wrote to Paulus of Constantinople a defender also of this heresye warnyng and rebukinge him thereof Al this was before the tyme of this generall Councell and of Pope Agatho And therefore notwithstanding the priuate erroure of Honorius whiche he neuer taughte or preached publiquely but onely in letters comming foorth in his name after his deathe was surmised to be suche yet Pope Agatho in his letters redde and allowed of the whole Councell moste truely sayed that
vntrue that he bringeth in Lotharius to confirme that which Speculatour said For he intreateth of Lotharius before he alleageth Speculator and doth not alleage Lotharius for that purpose ye speake of Fiftly and last Lotharius is not as ye pretende of this mynde that all iurisdiction cometh of the secular Prince For Lotharius meaneth not of the clergies iurisdiction which cometh not of the Prince but of the iurisdiction of Laye men which all together dependeth of the Prince M. Horne The .147 Diuision pag. 87. b. And vvriting of the Kings povver in Eccle. .483 matters or causes he citeth this Canon Quando vult Deus foorth of the decrees vvhereuppon he as it vvere commenteth saying Thus is the reason vvherefore it is leaful for the Prince some vvhiles to determine those things vvhich concerne the Church least the honesty of the mother he meaneth the Church should in any thing be violated or least her tranquilly should be troubled specially of them to vvhom she is committed meaning the Church Ministers Stapleton Leaue ones M. Horne this peuishe pinching and paring this miserable mayming and marring of your authours Your authour M. Horne geueth two rules the first for the authority and matters of the Church saying that in matter of fayth and synne the lawe of the Church is euer to be obserued and therto all princes lawes must yelde whiche rule he proueth at large And thus yow see your owne authour standeth agaiÌ„st you for one of the cheif matters of your booke wheriÌ„ ye wil in al matters to be determined by the Church that the princes coÌ„sent is to be had The .2 rule is touching the prince wherin he sayth that it apperteyneth to the kings and princes of the worlde to desire that the Church theyr mother of whome they are spiritually born be in their tyme in rest and quietnes And this is the reason and so forth as your self reherse What can ye gather of this that is sayde that somtyme the princes may determine of thinges touchinge the Church seyng as ye haue heard before this determination toucheth not fayth or synne nor can be vsed of them generally but sometymes for the quietnes of the Church M. Horn. The .148 Diuision pag. 87. b. If there be any other thing this chiefly is an Ecclesiasticall matter namely to call or conuocate Councelles saith Quintinus But this is the opinion saith he of many learned men that the Emperour may conuocate a general Councel so often and for any cause whan the pope and the Cardinalles be noted of any suspicioÌ„ and doo forslowe aÌ„d ceasse either for lacke of skil or peraduenture of some euil meaning or of both or els whan there is any schisme CoÌ„staÌ„tinus saith he called the first Nicene couÌ„cel the other three general CouÌ„cels Gratianus Theodosius and Martianus themperours called by their edict Iustinianus called the fifte general couÌ„cel at CoÌ„stantinople themperor CoÌ„staÌ„tine .4 did coÌ„uocat the sixt general CouÌ„cel agaiÌ„st the Monothelytes The authority of the kiÌ„g Theodorike coÌ„maunded the Bishops aÌ„d priestes forth of diuers prouiÌ„ces to assemble together at Rome for the purgatioÌ„ of Pope Symachus the first Carolus Magnus as it is in our histories coÌ„mauÌ„ded fiue CouÌ„cels to be celebrated for the Ecclesiastical state to wit Moguntinum Remense Cabilonense Arelatense and Turonense The Pope calleth the Bishops to Rome or to some other place the King dooth forbidde them to go or he commaundeth them to come to his Court or .484 Councell the Bisshoppes muste obey the kinges precept not onely in this case but in any other matter what so euer besides sinne for he that dooth not obserue his bounden fidelitie to the kinge whether he be a Bisshoppe Priest or Deacon is to be throwne foorth of his degree or place For the proufe vvhereof he citeth many Canons out of the decrees and concludeth thus to be briefe this is mine opinion whan the kinge calleth together the Prelates to a Councell and to reforme the state of the Church they are bounde to obey yea although the Pope .486 forbidde it Stapleton This is our olde matter of calling of CouÌ„cels by princes wherin you see you authour maketh no general or absolut rule as you doe but for certayne tymes and considerations for the which I will not greatly stande with yowe seinge that your authour confesseth that which we most stand for and ye stande most against that the prince in such couÌ„cels hath not the superiority but the cleargy For he saith I wil that princes be present at such Councelles but not president And therfor Quintinus wil not be aduocat for the bishops that by their priesthod promised that they woulde enacte nothing in their synodes without the kings consente Yet haue ye one prety knacke more in Quintinus to proue the king supreame head and not the pope For if the kinge on the one syde and the pope on the other side call the bisshops to a Councell the Bisshoppes muste obey the kinge and not the pope and not onely in this thinge but in all other thinges what so euer beside synne Happie is it that ye haue putte in beside synne for this putteth you quite beside your cusshion as they say and beside your matter and purpose For this is synne yea and one of the moste horrible kindes of synne that is a schisme for any prince or anie other to holde a councell contrary to the councell summoned by a lawfull Pope Such neuer had anie good successe as the ecclesiasticall stories euery where reporte And as Aarons rodde deuoured the roddes of Iamnes and Mambres and other sorcerers in Aegipte and as his rodde onely among all the roddes of the schismaticall and murmuringe people of Israell did geue forth yong slippes and braunches and for a memoriall was reserued in the tabernacle Euen so those councells that the pope gathered or allowed haue deuoured and abolished all other vnlawful and schismaticall conuenticles They onely florish and be in estimation and are and shal be for euer preserued in the tabernacle of Christes Catholyke Churche I will not walke in the larg felde of this matter that here lieth open The Frenche kinges doinges onely whereof ye talke shall be a sufficiente confirmation for our side and such stories onely as your self haue browght forth for the streÌ„gthniÌ„g as ye thought of your purpose As the couÌ„cel of Rhemes that the kiÌ„g Hugo Capet assembled deposing ther as ye write the bishop Arnulphus What was the issue M. Horn Did not Benedictus the .7 summone an other couÌ„cel eueÌ„ in the very same city aÌ„d restored Arnulphê° again Was not al that your fayre kiÌ„g Philip atteÌ„pted agaiÌ„st the pope Bonifaciê° in his couÌ„cels in FraÌ„ce brought to naught by a couÌ„cel suÌ„moned by the Pope as we haue before declared we haue also shewed how that the LateraÌ„ councell abolished the Pisane conuenticle that Lewes the Frenche king and others maynteyned as your self write
Wherfore yf your authour had thus writen neither his tyme is so auncient nor his authoritie so great but that a man might haue sayde that he was wonderfully deceyued But it is not he but you that with your false sleight and craftie cōueiance deceyue your readers Your authour speaketh not of two councells the one summoned by the pope the other by the king but speaketh of bishops that held by fealty and homage lands of the king And then sayth that quoad feuda regalia concernīg theis fealties and royalties the king is aboue the bisshops as he is aboue all his other vassals And therfore if the pope on the one side send for a bisshoppe and the kinge on the other side send for him concerning his fealty and homage matters he ought to goe to the king otherwise he shoulde rather obey the pope thē the king as appereth sayth Quintine in the glose to the which he referreth hym self Theis wordes feuda and regalia haue ye sliely slipt ouer as though Quintinus had auouched the bishops subiectiō in Ecclesiastical matters You could not otherwise haue decked your margent with your gay and freshe lying note that the king is to be obeyed in Ecclesiastical causes and not the Pope And so are ye now sodainly become so spiritual and so good an ecclesiastical man that feuda and regalia are become matters ecclesiastical Which is as true as ye may be rightfully called an ecclesiastical man hauing a Madge of your owne to kepe your back warme in the cold winter nightes and by as good reason ye may cal her an ecclesiastical woman to M. Horn. The .149 Diuision pag. 88. a. The people doth amende or reforme the negligence of the Pastour Can. vlt. dist 65. Ergo the Prince also may do the same If the Bisshop wil not or doe forslovve to heare and to decide the controuersies of his Cleargy the Bisshop being slowe or tarying ouer longe nothing dooth hinder or stay saith the Canon to aske Episcopale Iudicium the bisshoply iudgement of the Emperour If it happen that the Priests be not diligent about the Aultar offices if concerning the temple neglecting the Sacrifices they hasten into kings palayces ▪ runne to wrastlinge places doe prophane them selues in brothelles houses and yf they conuert that which the faithful haue offred to the pleasures of them selues and of theirs wherefore shal not the Princes whome the Catholique Faith hath begotten and taught in the bosome of the Church cal againe and take vpon thē selues the care of this matter and so proueth at large by many examples out of the Histories and the Lavves that this care and charge in Ecclesiasticall .487 matters and causes belongeth to the Princes vnto the vvhich examples he addeth this In our Fathers tyme saith he Kinge Lewes .11 made a constitution that Archebisshoppes Bisshops Abbottes and who so euer hadde dignities in the Church or had the cure of other benefices should within fiue monethes resorte to their Churches and should not remoue any more frō thēse diligently there labouring in diuine matters and sacrifices for the faulfty of the king and his kingdome and that vnder a great paine of losing all their goods and lands Here Quintinus doth greuously complain of the dissolute and moste corrupt maners of the Cleargy vvhereto he addeth saying VVherefore than should not Princes cōpell this Iewde idle kinde of men to do their dueties Stapleton May the people M. Horne amende and reforme the negligence of the pastour And that by the Popes Lawe to Then belyke the headlesse people of Germany and your headlesse bretherne that of late haue made such ruffle in these lowe countres here shal finde some good defence for their doings to saue the reast from the gybet or from the sacke which haue not yet passed that way Then may yt seme a smal matter that the laye people haue by a late Acte of parliamente transformed and altered the olde relligion against the minde of all the Bisshops and the whole conuocation But your authour saieth Ecclesiae nihil est licentius Democratia There is in the worlde nothing more perniciouse to the Church of God then is such vnbrideled libertie of the people which must be taught and not followed as he alleageth out of Pope Celestin ād that but two distinctiōs before that distinction which your self alleage And what great reformation is it M. Horn that your distinction speaketh of Suerly none other but that yf it chaunce all the bisshops of one contrie to die sauing one and yf he be negligent in procuring the electiō and substitutiō of some other in their places that the people may goe to the bisshops of the contrey next adioyning and cause them to ordeine some new bisshops We are also content that yf the bisshops or others be negligent the prince may compell them to doe their dewty But then loke wel to your self For who is more negligent about the Aultars and worthy to be punished therfore thē they that throwe downe Aultars Who neglect the sacrifices but yow that deny the sacrifice and the presence of Christ in the Sacramēt Who be those but you and your fellowes that cōuerte to the pleasures of thē selues and theires that which the faithful hath offred to Christ in laying out the Church goods vpō your self which should haue no parte to thē being become by your mariage a laye man and in the mainteyninge ād purchasing for your vnlawful wyues childrē Now who be they that prophane thē selues in brothel howses let the old constitutions of the Churche tel vs. A man would litle think that ye would euer haue pleaded so agaīst your own self But what can you bring I would fayne know that is not against you in so badde a cause M. Horne The .150 Diuision pag. 88. b. If you delight in antiquites saith he no man doth doubt but that in the primatiue Church the Princes did iudge both of the Ecclesiasticall persones and causes and did oftentimes make good Lawes for the trueth against falsehood Arcadius ād Honorius religious Princes doe .488 depose a troublesome Bisshop both from his Bishoprik sea and name The .13 first titles of the first booke of Iustiniās Code collected out of the Cōstitutiōs of diuers Emperours doe plainly intreate and iudge of those things which appertain to the Bishoply cure For what perteineth more to the office of a Bishop than Faith thē Baptism then the high Trinity than the conuersation of Mōkes the ordeining of Clergymen and Bishops and than many like lawes which doubtles doe concerne our Religiō ād Church But the Nouel Constitutions of themperour Iustinian are full of such Lavves And least peraduenture some man might suspect that this vvas tyranny or the oppression of the Churche Iohn the Pope doth salute this Emperor the most Clemēt Son learned in the Ecclesiastical disciplines and the most Christiā amōgest Princes Epist. inter claras De summa Trin. C.